warnings: handjob, blowjob, facefucking, come swallowing
summary: natasha gets turned on by your risque behavior.
natasha masterlist
Every day, she learns something new about you.
And in turn, she learns something new about herself, too–and how she can’t help herself getting so turned on by how risque you are acting right now.
Natasha doesn’t even know when it started.
How your hand fell on her inner thigh and squeezed when she'd stuttered on your dad's question, then slowly, surely, made its home in her crotch. She now regrets wearing jeans in an attempt to look more presentable in front of your parents, because it’s getting so tight and uncomfortable as she gets harder. She does not want to stain another pair of pants, thank you very much.
Natasha tried to swat your wandering hand away, but you’re persistent in making her suffer. You know she’s been longing to feel you–any part of you–and you decide to do it right now, with your mom and dad right there.
She scoots her chair closer to the table to try to hide your lecherous hand, but it only makes you bolder as you now unzip her pants, trying to get her dick out. Natasha grips your wrists, but she’s not sure if it’s to take your hand off or use it to get her off.
Natasha’s fork clatters from her hold as your fingertip touches the sensitive slit on the tip. The conversation stops, and the attention is now on her.
“You okay, Nat?” you ask, as if you’re not the one who causes her so much ache and relief simultaneously right now, as if their precious daughter isn’t slowly stroking her shaft to full erection.
Natasha clears her throat. “Yep, all good,” she replies assuredly, picking up the fork and stabbing the piece of food from her plate. You give her a smile and her cock a squeeze in return.
You continue to drive the conversation, your mom throwing her a question or two, but your parents remain focused on their darling daughter. Meanwhile, Natasha thinks about how she’s been waiting for this very moment.
She looks down briefly, noting that your fingertips indeed barely touch wrapped around her girth. Natasha’s eyes then flicker to your thighs, how tightly closed they are. It occurs to her then that you’re not entirely unaffected by your own actions. She has half a mind to give you a taste of your own medicine, but no. Not right now, anyway.
Your roommate has perfected her poker face and acting mildly interested in the conversation, but Natasha knows it will be an entirely different game once she comes.
How the fuck could she prevent her hips from bucking up and her thighs from shaking?
For once, the world is on her side.
Your parents mentioned something about being late to a gathering, and your hands leave Natasha’s dick. She tucks it back into her jeans as discreetly as she can and shakes the hand of your dad as he bids goodbye to her.
Natasha watches you as you give your mom a one-armed farewell hug, and chuckles to herself as she notices your right hand being stuck behind your back.
As soon as your visitors are out, Natasha's got you cornered against the door—again. She looks flushed and desperate, and she's already tugging her pants and boxers down and says, “Finish what you started.”
You watch her face and bite your lip, seeing how glassy her eyes look. She's looking at you fiercely, and you know it’s only a question of time before she takes matters into her own hands. Your eyes dart down to her leaking cock. “Can't believe how needy Natasha Romanoff is. All this for me?”
“You know it is. Fuck, just please.” Natasha catches your hand gently and places it on her shaft. “You know I’ve been waiting for this.”
When you start stroking her again, a deep grunt leaves her lips, her eyes rolling to the back of her head. Now, she can bask in the feeling of your touch without any risks of getting caught. At this point, Natasha knows she wouldn’t last long.
You tighten your grip around her, savoring the heavy breaths she’s letting out. Her forehead rests against yours, her lips parted as you continue to jerk her off. You couldn’t resist your roommate’s plump lips, so you capture them in yours, Natasha making you swallow her moans. At one point, you suck each other’s tongue, both now groaning in pleasure against each other’s mouth.
“I’m gonna come, baby, I want your mouth,” Natasha whispers against your lips. “Want you to swallow my cum.”
You want nothing more than to finally taste her, so you nod in agreement, and then you slowly fall to your knees. You keep your eyes on her, looking at how her brows furrow and how her pupils drown out the green.
“I knew you’d look so pretty on your knees, detka.” Natasha whines, her hand now on the side of your head, ready to guide you.
With your hand getting a bit tired, you switch to your left hand and open your mouth, the head of her cock making contact with your tongue. You suck her cock in your mouth, getting as much of it as you can.
“Shit, baby. Can I fuck your mouth? Please?”
You say yes by taking every inch of her until the head touches the back of your throat. Natasha now grips your head in place, fucking your face as she sees fit. You hollow your cheeks and let her chase her high. Tears are gathering in the corner of your eyes, getting used like this by your very hot roommate, and you think to yourself, you might let her use you like this just for her pleasure.
Natasha cries in bliss as she shoots her load inside your mouth, making you swallow every drop of her. Her bottom lip is caught between her teeth as she spills out the last of her.
When she’s sure that you’ve milked her cock enough, she steps back a bit, admiring the way you show your tongue out for her, and the cum that gathered there. You never break eye contact as you make a show of swallowing her cum. The redhead’s eyes follow the way your throat bobs, and she’s hoisting you back to your feet as she smashes her mouth against yours to taste herself.
Natasha pulls back to let you catch some breath and asks the million-dollar question. “What the hell are you thinking about, jerking me off like that in front of your folks like that?”
“Hmm.” you pepper kisses against her jaw as you wrap your arms around her neck. “Dunno, you make me feel very…naughty.”
Hi you might be too busy these days but I hope you can make a colours piece of Winter in this red dress the close up version would be preferred. Thanks. Stay healthy.
(Aespa's Winter X Male Reader) Wordcount 1099 words
The grand hall buzzes with idols and celebrities, flashing cameras, conversations, and clincking glasses under crystal chandeliers. You stand beside Krystal in a tailored suit. Her elegant dress draws admiring glances, but your eyes keep drifting across the room to Winter. After what happened last week, you can’t keep your eyes off her in that shimmering red sequin dress. It has an off-shoulder style with a frontal cutout exposing her tight midriff. The fabric clings to her petite frame like liquid fire. Her short black bob with blunt bangs frames her delicate face.
Krystal notices your gaze and leans in with a devilish smile.
“Go on. She’s been staring at you all night too.”
Before you can respond, Winter slips through the crowd and grabs your wrist. Her small hand is trembling slightly.
“Please.”
She murmurs urgently, eyes wide and desperate.
“I-I need you again. Right now. I can’t stop thinking about last week…”
You hesitate, glancing back at Krystal. The older woman simply nods once, her lips curving into an approving smirk.
“Take care of her.”
She says softly, before placing a kiss on your lips.
“But don’t leave me alone too long.”
She gives you a wink as Winter already pulls you through a side door and out onto a secluded balcony overlooking the city lights. The cool night air hits you both as she closes the glass door behind you. The sounds of the party fade into a distant murmur.
The moment you’re alone, Winter presses against you, her small body trembling with need.
“Please… fuck me. I’ve been wet since I saw you walk in with Krystal unnie. I need your cock again. It’s all I’ve been thinking about this week. That first time was just…”
It's amusing to see the mix of emotions in her. Shy and cute get overshadowed by desperate and needy.
You lift her easily, setting her on the wide stone balustrade. The city sparkles far below as you push the sequined dress up around her waist, which takes a moment because it’s quite long. She’s not wearing panties. Her smooth, pretty pussy is already glistening under the moonlight. You free your cock and rub the thick head along her slick folds. Winter whimpers, spreading her thighs wider.
“Hurry… please. I’ve been aching for it.”
You push inside her. She’s still incredibly tight. Her walls flutter around your cock as she gasps cutely.
“Oh-! So big… you’re stretching me again.”
You grip her narrow waist and start fucking her steadily, watching in fascination as your cock disappears into her tiny body. Her flat, toned tummy seems to bulge slightly with every deep thrust. A mesmerizing sight that makes you groan. You admire the way her small frame takes you. The sequins of her dress sparkle as her body rocks.
Winter’s head falls back as soft moans spill from her lips.
“Harder… please…sir. Make me feel good?”
You smile at her indecisiveness on what to call you. Your name would be more than just fine, but Winter seems to be looking for a word that puts you in a position above her. She just hasn’t found the right one yet.
You grip her hips tighter and pound into her a little faster. The wet sounds of your cock sliding in and out of her soaked pussy echo on the balcony. Her legs wrap around your waist, high heels digging into your back. You reach up and squeeze her small breasts through the sequined fabric, pinching her nipples until she cries out.
You slow down for a moment, pulling almost all the way out before slamming back in, watching her tummy bulge again.
“Look at that.”
You growl, pressing a hand to her flat stomach.
“I’m so deep inside you.”
Winter moans louder with her eyes glassy.
“More… I can take it. Please…I want to feel you even deeper. Please do something…”
You hesitate for only a second. Then, you grab her ankles and push her legs up and back until her knees are beside her head, folding her petite body in half on the stone ledge. Her flexible body bends beautifully. The long heels of her shoes frame her face like an erotic picture frame as you lean over her and drive in even deeper. Winter’s eyes widen, mouth falling open in a silent cry.
“Oh god-! So deep… you’re in my tummy!”
You fuck her like that with hard, relentless strokes that make her entire body jolt. The position lets you bottom out completely with every thrust. Your cock bullies her deepest spots. Winter’s small hands clutch at your arms, nails digging in as she takes your entire length.
“Cum inside me again.”
She begs, already out of breath, her voice breaking with arousal.
“Please fill me up. I want to feel it swelling in my tummy…”
You growl and pound her faster. The angle makes her pussy squeeze you impossibly tight. Her bare midriff glistens with a light sheen of sweat. You watch, mesmerized, as her flat stomach visibly distends with every powerful thrust.
Winter eventually cums first. Her whole body seizes up as she clamps down around you. Her eyes roll back and a high, broken moan escapes her lips. Her pussy spasms wildly, milking your cock.
The sensation pushes you over the edge. You bury yourself as deep as possible and cum hard. Thick ropes of hot cum flood her tiny womb as you only see white. You keep thrusting through it, pumping every drop into her until her belly feels slightly fuller, your load visibly swelling inside her.
You stay buried deep for a long moment, both of you panting. When you finally pull out, a thick stream of your cum leaks from her well-fucked pussy, dripping down onto the stone balustrade. Winter looks completely wrecked. Dress disheveled, hair messy, eyes hazy with satisfaction. She reaches down and gently presses on her lower belly, feeling your cum inside her. A shy, blissful smile spreads across her face.
“Thank you…sir. I needed that so badly.”
You help her down from the balustrade, fixing her dress as best you can. Her legs are shaky, but she leans into you for support. From the way she’s glowing, it’s clear she already wants more.
As you walk back toward the main event, Krystal catches your eye from across the room. She raises an eyebrow, then smiles knowingly when she sees Winter’s flushed cheeks and slightly unsteady walk.
Later tonight, you already know, Krystal is gonna make you tell her how you took Winter on the balcony, while she rides your cock.
Karina has been patient with your gaming habits, but tonight in your master bedroom she wants your full attention. A little argument sparks when you put League of Legends: Wild Rift first, but she returns determined and takes gentle control in her loving femdom way—turning frustration into heated.
The master bedroom was quiet except for the soft sounds of my Samsung S25 and the occasional tap of my fingers on the screen. I was lying back against the pillows, legs stretched out on our king-sized bed, fully focused on a ranked match in League of Legends: Wild Rift. The glow from the phone lit up my face in the dimly lit room. We had just finished dinner together, but I told Karina I needed to finish this one game before I could relax properly. She had been understanding lately, knowing how much I enjoyed unwinding this way after long workdays.
The door opened quietly. Karina stepped in, her long dark hair loose over her shoulders, wearing a silky black slip that hugged her curves beautifully. She looked stunning as always—elegant, confident, and a little tired from her own schedule with aespa. She closed the door behind her and leaned against it for a second, watching me.
“Baby,” she said softly, her voice carrying that smooth tone I loved. “It’s sex time. Put the game down. I’ve missed you all day.”
I glanced up quickly but didn’t pause the match. My champion was in the middle of a team fight. “Next time, Karina. This game is almost over. Just give me ten more minutes.”
She crossed her arms, eyebrows furrowing slightly. “You said that last night too. And the night before. I’m right here, wanting you, and you’re choosing pixels over me again?”
“It’s not like that,” I replied, eyes flicking back to the screen as I tried to land a skill shot. “I’m just focused right now. We can do it after—”
Karina let out a short, frustrated breath. “Fine. Enjoy your game.” She turned and left the room, closing the door a bit harder than usual. The sound made me wince. I felt a pang of guilt but told myself I’d make it up to her soon. The match dragged on longer than expected, though. Five minutes passed. Then ten. I kept playing, figuring she had gone to watch something in the living room or take a shower.
The door opened again. I looked up, ready to apologize, but the words caught in my throat. Karina stood there completely naked, her perfect body on full display—full breasts, toned waist, smooth hips, and that confident posture that always made my heart race. She had taken off the slip and everything else. Her eyes locked on mine with a mix of heat and determination.
“If you can’t do it, then I’m doing it,” she said firmly, voice low and sultry. She walked over to the bed, hips swaying, and climbed on without waiting for an answer. “You’ve ignored me long enough tonight, baby. Now you’re going to feel exactly what you’ve been missing.”
Before I could set the phone aside properly, she took it from my hands and placed it face-down on the nightstand. Then she straddled my waist, leaning down to kiss me hard. There was no more argument—just her taking control in that gentle but dominant way she sometimes did when she wanted me focused only on her. Her tongue slipped into my mouth, demanding and sweet at the same time. I groaned, hands automatically moving to her bare thighs.
Karina sat up, grinding slowly against the growing bulge in my sweatpants. “Look at me,” she ordered softly, cupping my face with both hands. “Not the screen. Me.” Her fingers trailed down my chest, tugging my shirt up and off. She kissed along my neck, nipping lightly while her hand slipped inside my pants to wrap around my cock. “Already so hard… even after making me wait.”
She stroked me slowly, firmly, her grip perfect and teasing. Precum leaked over her fingers as she worked me, eyes never leaving mine. “You’re going to make it up to me now. Gonna let mommy take what she needs.”
The dirty talk sent a shiver through me. Karina rarely went full femdom, but when she did, it was loving and overwhelming. She pulled my sweatpants and boxers down in one smooth motion, freeing my throbbing cock. Without another word, she slid down and took me into her warm mouth. The sudden wet heat made me moan loudly. Her head bobbed with purpose, tongue swirling around the head before she sucked deeper, cheeks hollowing.
“Fuck… Karina,” I breathed, one hand gently in her hair.
She hummed around me, the vibration intense. Spit dripped down my shaft as she worked me thoroughly—long, slow sucks mixed with faster strokes of her hand. Every so often she pulled off to speak, lips glistening. “This cock belongs to me tonight. Not that game. Say it.”
“It’s yours,” I managed, voice rough. She rewarded me by taking me even deeper, almost to the back of her throat, eyes watering slightly but full of heat.
After several minutes of her incredible blowjob, she climbed back up, positioning herself over me. She rubbed my slick cock against her wet folds, teasing us both. “So wet because of you… even when you were being stubborn.” Then she sank down, taking every inch in one smooth motion. The tight, velvety heat enveloped me completely. Karina moaned, head tipping back as she adjusted.
“You feel so good inside me,” she whispered, starting to ride me in steady rolls of her hips. Her breasts bounced with each movement, and I reached up to cup them, thumbs brushing her hard nipples. She placed her hands on my chest for leverage and picked up the pace, riding me harder. The bed creaked under us as skin slapped against skin.
I thrust up to meet her, but Karina pushed me back down gently but firmly. “Let me,” she said, voice breathy but commanding. “You just lie there and take it like a good boy.”
She rode me like that for a while, grinding deep and clenching around me on every downstroke. Her moans filled the room—sweet, needy sounds that made me even harder. I rubbed her clit with my thumb, and she gasped, pace faltering for a second before she doubled down.
“Karina… I’m getting close,” I warned.
“Not yet,” she replied with a soft smile, slowing down to tease me. She lifted off completely, leaving me aching, then turned around into reverse cowgirl. Her perfect ass faced me as she sank back down, giving me an incredible view. She rode me like this, reaching back to hold my hands on her hips while she bounced. The angle felt deeper, tighter.
“Touch me,” she demanded softly. I obeyed, one hand on her ass, the other reaching around to rub her clit again. Her moans grew louder, more desperate. She came first, pussy pulsing around my cock as her body shook. Warm wetness coated me as she rode through her orgasm, whispering my name like a prayer.
She didn’t stop. Karina climbed off and lay on her back, pulling me on top in missionary. But even here she kept control—legs wrapped tight around my waist, heels digging into my back as she guided my rhythm. “Fuck me deeper, baby. Fill me up. I want every drop.”
I thrust into her harder, the earlier argument completely forgotten in the heat. Her nails lightly scratched my shoulders, not enough to hurt but enough to mark. We kissed messily, tongues sliding as I pounded into her welcoming heat. The wet sounds and her breathy praises filled my ears.
“You’re doing so well now… my good boyfriend. Cum inside mommy. Give it to me.”
That pushed me over. I buried myself as deep as possible and came hard, thick ropes of cum flooding her pussy. Karina held me close, moaning through her second smaller orgasm as she milked every last drop from me. We stayed connected, breathing heavily together, her fingers gently stroking my back.
After a minute, I pulled out carefully and rolled beside her. Karina immediately turned into my arms, cuddling against my chest. Her leg draped over mine, and she nuzzled into my neck. I pulled the soft comforter over our bare bodies, wrapping us in warmth.
“I’m sorry about the game,” I whispered, kissing her forehead. “I was being dumb. You’re way more important.”
She smiled softly, tracing circles on my chest. “I know you didn’t mean to ignore me. I just… missed you. Missed this.” Her voice was gentle again, all the dominant edge melted into affection. “But I like taking charge sometimes. Makes you focus on me.”
I chuckled and held her tighter. “It worked. That was incredible.” We talked quietly for a long time—about her day, my stressful matches, silly little things that made us laugh. She told me how much she loved feeling me inside her, how safe she felt in my arms afterward. I stroked her hair, rubbing her back in slow, soothing motions.
Karina eventually dozed off against me, her breathing soft and even. I stayed awake a bit longer, listening to the quiet of the bedroom and feeling her warm, naked body pressed to mine. The phone stayed dark on the nightstand, forgotten. Nothing mattered more than this—holding my beautiful girlfriend, making up for the small argument with closeness and love.
Being with Karina was always worth putting everything else down for. Her mix of strength, sweetness, and that playful dominance reminded me every time how lucky I was. I kissed the top of her head one more time before drifting off, completely content in her arms.
The air is thick with the scent of old concrete and fresh cherry blossoms. Juun’s arm is linked through yours, fingers laced so tightly you can feel the delicate bones beneath her skin, her body pressed close as you walk through the renovated school gates. She tilts her head up to you, dark hair spilling like ink over her shoulder, and smiles that soft, secret smile that once belonged only to childhood afternoons in your backyard. “Let’s skip the cafeteria today,” she hums, her voice a low melody that makes the other students flinch and look away. “I know a little place with the best tteokbokki. You’ll love it, Y/n. Just the two of us.”
You nod, because it’s easier than speaking. Her grip tightens almost imperceptibly, possessively, and you feel the faint tremor in her fingers. It’s been three years since the earthquake, two since you woke from the coma, and six months since Jiwoo, Stella, and Yuha vanished. This morning, the news showed black plastic bags dredged from the Gangnam River. You haven’t mentioned it. Neither has she. But when she looks at you with those deep, starless eyes, you know—you’ve always known—that the girl clinging to your arm is no longer just the broken child next door. She’s something else entirely. And you are the gravity that holds her shattered pieces together.
You were seven when you first met Juun. Her family moved into the house beside yours, a modest home with a persimmon tree in the yard that dropped orange fruit onto your shared fence line. She was a tiny thing with skinned knees and a laugh like wind chimes, and she’d climb over that fence every morning to drag you into adventures. Your mothers became friends, sharing coffee on the porch while you two caught beetles in mason jars and built blanket forts that smelled of fabric softener and secrets. She was your first friend, your only friend for a long time, and in the way of children who know nothing of the world’s cruelty, you thought you’d be together forever.
Elementary school passed in a haze of scraped elbows and shared lunches. You’d walk to class with her hand in yours, and she’d save you a seat at the back of the bus. When other kids teased you for your oily skin or the worn-out shoes your parents couldn’t afford to replace, Juun would stomp her foot and call them stupid jerks until they backed off. She was fierce back then, a little sun burning away every shadow that touched you. You loved her for it, in that pure, uncomplicated way that doesn’t yet know the word love. You promised each other you’d always be neighbors, always be friends, that nothing would ever change.
But things change. They always do.
The summer before middle school, Juun’s father left. One day he was there, teaching her how to ride a bike in the cul-de-sac; the next, his car was gone and her mother stood in the doorway with a face like cracked porcelain. You didn’t understand divorce then, only that Juun stopped climbing the fence. When you went to her house, her mother would send you away with a tight smile and a clipped “She’s resting.” At night, you’d hear shouting through the thin walls, a woman’s voice raw with grief and fury, and then a smaller voice pleading, crying. You pressed your ear to the plaster and wished you were brave enough to break down the door.
Juun’s mother had been a beauty once, a former actress who married for love and ended up with nothing but a big house and a bank account she’d never earned. After the divorce, that love curdled into something venomous. She drank in the afternoons, her elegant fingers wrapped around wine glasses as she catalogued every way Juun resembled the man who abandoned them. “You have his eyes, his stubborn mouth,” she’d hiss. “You’ll leave too, won’t you? Everyone leaves.” Sometimes the words were followed by a slap, sometimes by a cold silence that was worse. Juun started wearing long sleeves even in summer, and the light behind her smile flickered and dimmed.
You tried to help the only way a thirteen-year-old boy could. You’d leave her favorite snacks on the fence post, little packets of shrimp crackers and melon milk that you bought with your allowance. You’d slip notes under her door that said things like “I’m here if you need me” and “You’re my best friend forever.” Once, you caught her in the yard late at night, sitting beneath the persimmon tree with her knees drawn to her chest, crying so silently you almost missed her. You sat down beside her and didn’t say a word, just let your shoulder touch hers. She leaned into you for a moment, her tears soaking your shirt, and you thought maybe you’d reached her.
Then she pulled away. “Stop it,” she said, voice cracking. “I know what you’re doing.”
“What? I’m just—”
“You feel sorry for me. You think I’m pathetic, just like my mom says. You want me to need you so you can feel like a hero. Everyone just wants to use me.” Her eyes, red-rimmed and wild, fixed on you with a betrayal that cut deeper than any blade. “I don’t need your pity. I don’t need anyone.”
You tried to tell her she was wrong, that you just wanted your friend back, but she was already walking away, her small frame rigid with a hurt you couldn’t name. That was the last time she let you close. The next week, she started high school early on some advanced track, and by the time you joined her a year later, Juun had become a stranger wearing your best friend’s face.
High school was a kingdom, and Juun had somehow seized a throne. She was beautiful in a way that stopped conversations, her features sharpened by malnutrition and misery into something ethereal and untouchable. Boys wrote her love letters and girls envied her, but it was Jiwoo, Stella, and Yuha who claimed her as their own. They were the true royalty: daughters of CEOs and politicians, draped in designer blazers and cruelty that passed for confidence. Jiwoo was the ringleader, tall and razor-tongued, with a smile that promised friendship and eyes that calculated your worth in won. Stella was the pretty one who laughed at everything, her laugh like broken glass. Yuha was the quietest, but her silences were the most dangerous—she observed, remembered, and struck when you least expected it.
They liked Juun because she was beautiful and broken and pliable. They dressed her up, bought her expensive coffee, and whispered poison into her ear. And Juun, starved for any affection that didn’t come with a backhand, drank it all in. When Jiwoo pointed at the scholarship kids and called them parasites, Juun nodded along. When Stella mocked a girl’s cheap haircut, Juun smiled that new, brittle smile. And when they turned their gaze on you—the boy who still wore thrifted uniforms, whose skin got oily before second period, who dared to tell them to leave a crying freshman alone—Juun became their sharpest weapon.
It started small. A snide comment about the way your hair stuck up. A giggle when you stumbled in the hall. Juun would look at you with those dark eyes and say, “Still trying to be everyone’s hero, Y/n? It’s pathetic.” The words stung more because they came from her mouth. You remembered the girl who used to threaten your elementary school bullies, and you didn’t recognize this person at all.
“Stop wasting your breath on them,” Jiwoo would croon, linking her arm through Juun’s. “He’s not worth it. Look at him—oily face, no friends, charity case parents. He probably thinks standing up to us makes him special.” Stella would laugh that glass-shatter laugh, and Yuha would just watch, her eyes glinting with something cold.
You didn’t fight back. Not because you were weak, but because you knew that every time Jiwoo targeted someone, that person went home and cried alone. You’d seen it happen: the boy whose lunch was knocked from his hands, the girl whose rumors followed her until she transferred schools, the quiet kid who stopped showing up one day and never came back. If you could absorb their venom, maybe the next victim would get a reprieve. So you let them call you greasy, poor, loser, pathetic. You let Juun look at you like you were dirt beneath her pristine shoes. It hurt, god, it hurt in ways that kept you awake at night, staring at the ceiling and remembering when she was the one who made you feel safe. But pain was manageable. Dying alone in a school hallway wasn’t.
The earthquake hit on a Thursday in October. You remember the date because you’d been thinking about how the autumn leaves looked like fire against the gray sky, and how Juun had laughed at something Jiwoo said and for a moment she’d looked almost like the girl you used to know. Then the world lurched.
A roar swallowed everything—a deep, guttural groan of the earth splitting apart—and the floor beneath you bucked. Desks slid, windows shattered, and the fluorescent lights swung wildly before plunging the classroom into a hail of glass and plaster dust. Screams erupted, high and animal, as students scrambled toward the doors. The walls cracked with sounds like gunshots, and part of the ceiling collapsed onto the front row with a thunderous crunch. You were thrown against a bookshelf, pain exploding through your shoulder, but adrenaline kicked in before you could think.
“Get out! Go!” you shouted, pulling a dazed girl to her feet and shoving her toward the exit. The building was shaking itself apart, chunks of concrete raining down. You helped another student, a boy with a bleeding forehead, half-carrying him until a teacher grabbed him and pushed him outside. Then another, and another. You didn’t count. You just moved, because stopping meant dying, and dying meant you couldn’t help anyone else.
When the initial shock subsided into a trembling groan, you were in the east corridor, choking on dust, blood trickling from a cut above your eye. Bodies pushed past you, a river of panic. And then you heard it—a scream that cut through the chaos like a scalpel, high and desperate and terrifyingly familiar.
Juun.
She was trapped beneath a collapsed beam in what used to be the art room, her leg pinned by a twisted mass of metal and concrete. Her designer blouse was torn and filthy, her face streaked with tears and dust and the faint pink of scraped skin. She was clawing at the debris with her fingernails, sobbing, screaming for help in a voice that had lost all its polished cruelty and was just a scared girl’s voice, a child’s voice. When she saw you, her eyes widened, and something terrible flickered through them—hope, then shame, then a desperate, shattered pride.
“Y/n?” she choked out. And then, as if remembering herself: “Don’t—don’t look at me. Just go. Leave me. Everyone else did. Jiwoo… Stella… they ran. They said they’d get help but they didn’t. They just left me. Like my father. Like my mother. Like everyone.” Her voice broke into a wail, raw with a lifetime of abandonment. “You should leave too. This is what I deserve. It’s karma, right? Leave me here to die.”
The building groaned, a low warning that shuddered through the floor. Somewhere behind you, a girl screamed, “Y/n, come on! Leave her! She’s not worth it! She made your life hell—let her burn!” Other voices joined in, students you’d saved, people who’d watched Juun and her friends torment you for years. Their words blurred into a chant of “leave her, leave her,” but you couldn’t move.
Because all you could see was the seven-year-old who climbed the fence to bring you moon pies. The thirteen-year-old crying under the persimmon tree. The girl whose mother left bruises she hid with makeup. You saw a life so twisted by pain that it had turned inward and become a weapon, and you saw that underneath it all, she was still just Juun. Still the person you’d promised to be friends with forever. And you couldn’t let her die like this, alone in the wreckage of a school that had failed her.
“I’m not leaving,” you said, your voice steadier than you felt.
Her face contorted. “Stop being stupid! You can’t—this is too heavy—you’ll die—”
“Then I’ll die trying.”
You knelt beside her, seized the edge of the beam, and pulled. The metal was still hot from friction, biting into your palms, and it didn’t budge. You screamed with the effort, muscles tearing, vision going white. The building shook again, and a new crack spiderwebbed across the ceiling, raining plaster. Juun was crying, begging you to stop, calling you a fool, but you kept pulling, kept straining until something inside you snapped—not a bone but a wall, a dam that held back everything you had. The world narrowed to the weight in your hands and the sound of her ragged breathing. And then, with a sound like the earth itself surrendering, the beam shifted. One centimeter, then two, then enough.
“Move! Move your leg!” you roared, and she wrenched herself free with a scream as skin tore and something in her ankle crunched. She collapsed onto the floor, gasping, just as you lost your grip and the beam crashed back down.
You had a single heartbeat to feel relief before the ceiling came down. A chunk of concrete, jagged and massive, struck the back of your head. There was no pain, not at first—just a white flash, a rush of warmth down your neck, and the ground tilting away from you. The last thing you saw was Juun’s face, twisted in horror, reaching for you as everything went black.
She carried you out. Later, the paramedics would say she dragged your body through fifty meters of collapsing hallway, her broken ankle leaving a trail of blood, screaming for help until her voice gave out. When the rescue team found her, she was sitting in the rubble, cradling your head in her lap and rocking back and forth, her lips moving in a silent prayer or apology. The school was a graveyard. Twenty-five students didn’t make it out. Your name was on the list of the critically injured, not the dead, by the width of a knife’s edge.
The coma lasted seven months. You remember fragments: the beeping of machines, the antiseptic smell, your mother’s hand on your cheek, your father’s voice cracking as he read you letters you couldn’t hear. And always, always, there was Juun. You’d surface from the blackness and sense her presence—a warmth by your bedside, a whisper against your knuckles, a weight that never left. She was there when your eyes finally opened, thinner than you’d ever seen her, with dark circles like bruises and a look in her eyes that was half relief and half something vast and consuming.
“You’re awake,” she breathed, and then she was crying, great heaving sobs that shook her whole body. She pressed her forehead to your hand, and you felt her tears hot against your skin. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I ruined you. I ruined everything. Please don’t leave me. Please don’t ever leave me.”
You tried to speak, but your throat was raw, your mind still swimming. All you could do was squeeze her fingers, and that small gesture made her cry even harder.
The recovery was slow, brutal, endless. You had to learn to walk again, to speak without slurring, to piece together a memory that kept shattering into jagged shards. The scar on the back of your head was a permanent reminder, a knot of scar tissue that made hair impossible to grow there. Your face bore smaller scars, one tracing your left eyebrow, another along your jaw. Your parents exhausted their savings on the medical bills. The school, rebuilt with government funds, offered you a place when you were ready to return. Juun never left your side.
She had changed. The sharp, mocking girl who once laughed with Jiwoo had been stripped away, leaving something raw and fierce and terrifyingly devoted. She told you how Jiwoo, Stella, and Yuha had come to the hospital once, just to see the spectacle, and she’d screamed at them until security escorted them out. “They’re dead to me,” she said, her voice flat as slate. “They left me to die. They left you to die. I’ll never forgive them.” At the time, you thought she meant it metaphorically. You were too exhausted to think otherwise.
When you finally returned to the rebuilt school, two years after the earthquake, everything was both familiar and alien. The walls were new and unblemished, the floors polished, the windows whole. But the ghosts lingered. Empty desks where dead students once sat. Teachers who flinched at sudden noises. A memorial in the courtyard with twenty-five names etched in stone. Yours was almost among them.
Juun walked beside you through those halls, her arm around yours, her body a shield. She had cut her hair short and stopped wearing makeup, as if trying to shed every remnant of the person she’d been. But her beauty remained, stark and unadorned, and it drew stares that she met with a cold, unblinking glare. “Don’t look at him,” she’d whisper to anyone whose gaze lingered too long on your scars. “He’s mine. Don’t touch what’s mine.”
The possessiveness crept in slowly. At first it was endearing, even flattering—a sign that she cared, that she regretted everything and wanted to make amends. She’d pack your lunches, walk you to every class, sit with you in the library while you struggled through homework your brain still found difficult. When nightmares woke you in the dark, she’d be there on the phone, her voice a steady anchor until dawn. You started to remember why you’d loved her as a child. Underneath the damage, the girl who caught beetles with you was still there. You thought maybe, somehow, you could heal each other.
But the deeper you healed, the darker she became.
It started with small things. A female classmate, a girl named Mina with a kind smile, stopped you after class to return a pen you’d dropped. She touched your hand, just for a second, and asked if you needed help with the chemistry assignment. You said sure, and she smiled. The next day, Mina didn’t come to school. The day after that, her parents reported her missing. The police investigated, but there were no leads—just a quiet girl who’d vanished between her front door and the bus stop. Juun held you tighter that week, murmuring against your shoulder, “People shouldn’t get too close to you. They don’t understand what you’ve been through. Only I do.”
You told yourself it was a coincidence. You had to.
Then there was Soo-ah, a transfer student who sat next to you in history. She was shy, bookish, with glasses that magnified her eyes. She lent you notes when your handwriting faltered and brought you coffee from the vending machine. She never flirted, never pushed, but one afternoon you found a note in her locker, scrawled in jagged red ink: STAY AWAY FROM HIM OR YOU’LL REGRET IT. Soo-ah stopped talking to you after that. Two weeks later, her family moved suddenly, no explanation. You never saw her again.
You started to notice things about Juun. The way she’d appear moments after you’d spoken to another girl, as if summoned by some dark instinct. The way her eyes would follow female students with a flat, evaluative stillness. The way she’d clean her nails obsessively, even when they were spotless, and hum a little tune under her breath—the same melody she used to hum building blanket forts. Once, you woke in the middle of the night to find her sitting in the chair beside your bed, not sleeping, just watching you. When you asked what was wrong, she’d smiled and said, “Just making sure you’re still here.”
You told yourself it was trauma. You both had trauma. You made excuses, because the alternative was unthinkable. Juun was your lifeline. She’d saved you, stayed by your side, filled the hollow spaces in your recovery. Without her, you’d have drowned in loneliness and pain. You couldn’t believe she was capable of something monstrous. You didn’t want to believe it.
Then Jiwoo, Stella, and Yuha went missing.
It was a Thursday again, almost exactly three years after the earthquake. Jiwoo failed to show up to a university interview. Stella’s car was found abandoned near the Han River, keys still in the ignition, a smear of something dark on the driver’s seat. Yuha simply vanished from her apartment, leaving behind a half-eaten meal and a phone with no call history erased. The news ran their photos—the three beautiful, wealthy girls who had once ruled the school—and the country held its breath. They weren’t just missing. They were gone, as if plucked from the world by a hand that left no trace.
Juun watched the news with an expression you couldn’t read. “They probably ran away,” she said, her voice light. “Rich girls get bored. Maybe they went to Europe.” She leaned her head on your shoulder and sighed contentedly, her fingers tracing patterns on your forearm. “Can you believe we used to be friends with them? They were so fake. So cruel. They left us to die, you know. They ran and didn’t look back.”
You didn’t answer. A cold knot had formed in your stomach, one that refused to unwind no matter how many times you told yourself it was impossible.
Weeks passed. The investigation stalled. You went through the motions of school, Juun always at your side, her presence a constant, warm weight. She’d cook for you on weekends, simple dishes that reminded you of childhood. She’d laugh at your lame jokes and hold your hand when the memory of the earthquake made you shake. She kissed the scar on your jaw one evening, her lips soft and lingering, and whispered, “No one will ever hurt you again. I’ll make sure of it. No one will take you away from me.” The words should have been romantic. They should have been everything a broken heart could want. But something in her tone—a flat, final note—made the hair on your arms stand up.
This morning, the news broke. A sanitation worker pulling trash from the Gangnam River had snagged a heavy black plastic bag. Inside, he found something that made him vomit on the dock. Police were called. More bags were dredged from the murky water, bloated and leaking fluids, each one tied with careful, methodical knots. The contents were dismembered human remains, cut with a precision that spoke of patience and a very sharp blade. Forensics identified the bodies through dental records and a distinctive butterfly tattoo on one ankle—Stella’s. Jiwoo and Yuha were confirmed within hours.
The reporter’s voice was trembling as she described the scene: limbs wrapped in plastic like butcher’s cuts, heads separated from torsos, eyes still open in expressions of frozen terror. The river had preserved some of the flesh, but the stench, the report said, was overwhelming. There were no suspects. No motives. Just three popular young women butchered and discarded like garbage.
You stood in your tiny apartment, the TV flickering blue light across your face, and felt the world tilt. Juun was beside you, her arm still linked through yours as if it had never left. She had watched the broadcast with the same placid expression she wore when scrolling through her phone. When the reporter moved on to the weather, she clicked her tongue softly.
“Those idiots,” she murmured, almost to herself. “They really thought they could just walk away after everything they did. After they left us. After they made your life hell for years.” She turned to you, her eyes wide and clear, filled with an adoration so pure it was terrifying. “But it’s okay now. They can’t hurt anyone anymore. They can’t hurt you. I made sure of that.”
The words settled over you like a burial shroud. You couldn’t breathe. You couldn’t think. The girl beside you—the one who had held your hand through nightmares, who had kissed your scars, who had promised to protect you—had carved up three human beings and thrown them into a river. And she was looking at you with the innocent smile of a child sharing a secret.
“It was messy,” she continued, her voice taking on a dreamy quality. “Jiwoo screamed so loud. Stella tried to bargain, can you believe it? Offered me money, like I’d ever care about that. And Yuha… Yuha just cried. She never thought anyone would do to her what she did to others. Karma, right? That’s what they used to say. Karma.” She laughed, a soft, silvery sound that made your blood run cold. “I saved you for last. I mean, I saved the best part for you. You don’t have to worry anymore. I took care of everything.”
Your mouth opened, but no words came. What could you possibly say? That you were horrified? That you wanted to run? That the girl you’d risked your life to save had become a monster, and you were the one who had fed that monster with your suffering? Maybe you’d always known. Maybe you’d seen the darkness in her from the moment she told you to leave her under that beam, from the moment you pulled her free and she looked at you like you were the only thing left in a world that had taken everything else. You’d become her everything. And everything has a price.
Juun snuggled closer, her cheek pressing against your shoulder. She smelled of jasmine and something metallic, a faint copper undertone that you’d ignored for weeks. “I’m hungry,” she said, her voice returning to that sweet, light tone. “Let’s go eat. There’s a new place near Gangnam—we could get tteokbokki. My treat. Just the two of us, like always.” She looked up at you through her lashes, her expression one of pure, loving contentment. “What do you want, Y/n? Anything you want, I’ll give it to you. You know that.”
You stared at the television, where the news had moved on to stock reports, as if three dismembered bodies in a river were just another headline. You thought about Mina, and Soo-ah, and all the other girls who had simply disappeared from your orbit. You thought about how Juun’s nails were always immaculate, how she’d scrubbed them raw more than once, how she’d hummed that childhood tune while wiping down the kitchen counter with bleach. You thought about the way she looked at you—like you were the sun and the moon and the only star in a sky she’d painted black with blood.
“Anything,” you finally whispered, and the word tasted like surrender.
Juun beamed, that radiant, dangerous smile, and pulled you toward the door. Her arm intertwined with yours, fingers laced so tightly you could feel the pulse in her wrist, steady and slow. As you walked out into the cool spring evening, the cherry blossoms drifting like pale confetti, you realized you were no longer sure if you were the survivor or the prize. Maybe you were both. Maybe you’d always been hers, from the moment you climbed that fence into her yard, from the moment you refused to leave her in the rubble, from the moment you opened your eyes in a hospital bed and saw the abyss staring back at you with all the tenderness of first love.
Behind you, the television flickered, and the news anchor’s voice droned on, promising more updates on the river murders, warning citizens to be vigilant, to lock their doors, to watch out for strangers. But the most dangerous thing in this city was already walking hand in hand with you, humming a lullaby under her breath, dreaming of tteokbokki and the taste of your name on her tongue. You didn’t lock any doors. You didn’t need to. There was nowhere you could go that she wouldn’t follow, and nothing you could do that she wouldn’t forgive—so long as you never tried to leave.
Juun tightened her grip, just enough to remind you that she could hold tighter, and asked again, “So, what sounds good? Something spicy? Something sweet?” Her voice was all honey, but underneath it, you heard the faintest edge, the promise of something far darker if you ever said the wrong thing.
You swallowed the scream building in your throat. “Whatever you want, Juun. I trust you.”
Her smile widened, and for just a moment, you saw the seven-year-old with skinned knees and the thirteen-year-old crying under the persimmon tree, and the girl who’d dragged your broken body through hell. And you knew, with a certainty that settled into your bones like cold river water, that you would never be free. That this was your life now—a slow, dangerous waltz with a girl who loved you enough to kill for you, who had killed for you, who would kill again the second anyone threatened the fragile, bloody thing you’d built together in the wreckage of your old lives.
“Good,” Juun purred, and pulled you into the night.
A Commision for My Friend @hijack711 From Tumblr & Ko-Fi, Hope Everyone Liked It. Beware there Are Verbal Abuse, Humiliations, and Hardcore Sex.
The suite on the fifty-seventh floor smelled like money, weed, and something darker. Something muskier that clung to the velvet curtains and the leather sectional where three men lounged with the kind of ease that came from knowing they owned every room they walked into.
Marcus sat spread-legged on the chaise, a blunt burning lazy between his fingers. His cock hung over his thigh—soft but still thick as a forearm, the head a deep purple-brown against the chocolate of his shaft. He didn't bother to cover up. None of them did. Terrell was on the couch, scrolling his phone with one hand while the other rested on his stomach, fingers absently tracing the vein that ran up the underside of his erect dick. Twelve inches if it was an inch, curved slightly left, the tip glistening in the low light. Jamal stood by the window, naked except for his chains, watching the city lights flicker below. His cock pointed straight out from his body, thick from base to tip, the skin so dark it swallowed the light. A bead of pre-cum caught the reflection of the skyline.
"Twenty minutes late," Marcus muttered, taking a drag. "These bitches on K-pop time."
Jamal didn't turn from the window. "They'll be here."
"Never said they wouldn't." Smoke curled from Marcus's nostrils. "Just saying. Twenty minutes."
The elevator chimed.
Terrell grinned without looking up from his phone. "Told you."
The hallway outside the suite was wide enough to fit a car. Mina's heels sank into carpet so plush her ankles wobbled with every step. Her dress—what there was of it—clung to her body like black cellophane, sheer enough to show the shadow of her nipples and the white lace g-string she'd picked specifically because it came off with one tug. Beside her, Sana walked with a hand trailing the wall for balance, her pink latex minidress squeaking with each step. The neckline plunged past her sternum, held together by a single chain that looked ready to snap.
"Wait," Nayeon whispered. She stopped dead. Her hand shot out and grabbed Jihyo's wrist. "Listen."
They all did.
Through the door, a bass line thumped. Glasses clinked. Someone laughed—a sound so deep it vibrated in their chests.
Momo pressed her thighs together. The leather skirt she wore was barely longer than a belt, and the thong underneath was already damp. She'd been wet since the DM. Since Mina had read it aloud in the greenroom while the stylists were packing up their brushes and their hairspray. Suite 5701. One hour. Bring everyone. Signed with a black heart emoji.
"Who's going to knock?" Dahyun asked. She'd worn a white button-up and nothing else—the sleeves rolled to her elbows, the hem barely covering her ass. The top three buttons were already undone. She could feel her pulse in her throat.
Chaeyoung knocked.
Three sharp raps.
The door swung open before her knuckles hit the wood a fourth time.
Jamal filled the frame. Six-foot-five. Bare chest gleaming under the chandelier. His cock bobbed at eye level, and Chaeyoung's mouth went dry. Her lips parted without permission. Behind him, more men were rising from furniture, stubbing out blunts, setting down glasses. She counted six. Seven. Eight.
"About time." Jamal stepped aside. "Get in here."
They filed past him, nine women in heels and barely-there fabric, and the door clicked shut with a sound like a lock engaging.
The suite opened up into a living room the size of a basketball court. Floor-to-ceiling windows. A bar stocked with top-shelf. And in the corner, visible through a wide archway, a bed. Not a king. Bigger. Custom-made, probably. Covered in white sheets that glowed under recessed lighting. It looked like an altar.
Marcus rose from the chaise. His cock had stiffened, lifting to smack against his stomach with a wet sound. "Mina." His voice was smoke and gravel. "Get over here."
She went. Her heels made no noise on the rug. When she was close enough to smell the cologne and the weed on his skin, she dropped to her knees.
A soft, collective exhale went through the room.
"There she is," Marcus murmured, and his hand found the back of her head. Not pushing. Just resting. Possessing. "Look at that. Didn't even have to ask."
"Been thinking about it all day." Mina's voice came out small. She stared at his cock. The veins pulsed under her gaze. A clear drop of fluid welled at the slit and slid down the head. "Couldn't focus during the encore. Kept messing up the choreography."
"What were you thinking about?"
"This." She leaned forward and pressed her lips to the tip.
The kiss was soft at first. Almost reverent. Then her tongue flicked out, lapping the pre-cum, and Marcus grunted. His hand tightened in her hair. Behind her, she heard the others moving—heels clicking, dresses rustling, soft moans already starting.
Terrell had Sana by the throat. Not hard enough to bruise, but enough to guide her backward toward the bed. Her latex dress crinkled with every step. His thumb pressed into the hollow of her collarbone, and her eyes fluttered half-shut.
"You been good?" he asked.
"No."
He laughed. His teeth were perfect. "Didn't think so."
They reached the bed, and he tore the chain holding her dress together. The sound of snapping metal made Sana gasp. The latex peeled away from her breasts, and they bounced free—round, full, nipples hard and dark pink against the pale cream of her skin. Terrell didn't look at them. He looked at her eyes. Watched her watch him not looking.
"Lie down."
She did. The sheets were cold on her bare shoulders. Her dress was still bunched around her waist, her heels still on, her legs dangling off the edge. Terrell grabbed her ankles and pushed them back until her knees hit her chest. Her thong was a pink string lost between her folds. He hooked a finger under the fabric and pulled it aside, and Sana's cunt glistened in the lamplight—swollen, dripping, the inner lips a deeper pink than her dress, puffy and parted and already pulsing.
"Wet as fuck." Terrell sounded almost bored. "You want this dick?"
"Please."
"Please what?"
Sana's throat worked. The words came out a whine. "Please fuck me with that big black cock. Please. I need it. I need—"
He shoved in.
No prep. No fingers. Just the fat head of his cock pushing past her lips and burying halfway in one thrust. Sana's back arched off the bed. A sound tore out of her that was half scream and half sob, and her hands flew up to grab something—anything—and found only sheets. Terrell didn't stop. He pulled back and drove in again, deeper, and this time the wet plap of his hips hitting her thighs echoed off the walls.
"Fuuuuck," Sana wailed. Her head thrashed side to side. "Fuck, fuck, fuck—"
"You can take it." Terrell's voice was calm. He was fucking her in long, slow strokes now, each one bottoming out against something deep that made her stomach bulge. "You always take it."
The bed was filling fast.
Momo was on her hands and knees near the headboard, a man named DeShawn behind her with his thumbs hooked into her thong and his cock already slicked with her juices. He'd spent five minutes with his face buried between her legs, lapping at her until the sheets under her knees were soaked and her thighs were shaking. Now he lined up and pushed, and Momo's mouth fell open around a silent cry.
"Look at that arch," DeShawn said, running a palm down the curve of her spine. Her ass was high, her face pressed into the mattress, her fingers clawing at the sheets. "Japanese girls got the prettiest little backs."
"Korean," Momo gasped.
"What?"
"I'm—ah, ah—I'm Ko—"
He thrust hard, and her words dissolved into a gurgle. Her pussy clenched around him, the muscles fluttering, the wet sounds of her cunt sucking him deeper filling the space between her moans. DeShawn grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled her head back, and Momo's eyes rolled white.
"Don't matter what you are," he grunted, picking up speed. "You're a hole right now. That's all."
On the other side of the bed, Nayeon was drowning.
Malik had her on her back, her head hanging off the edge of the mattress, her throat a straight channel down to her stomach. His cock slid in and out of her mouth with wet, glottal sounds— glrk, slrk, glrk—and Nayeon's hands were folded on her stomach like she was praying. Her jaw ached. Her gag reflex had given up ten minutes ago. Tears streamed from the corners of her eyes and down her temples, and Malik was still going.
"There you go." His hips rolled in a steady rhythm. "Look at that fucking throat. See that?"
The question was directed at Jihyo, who was beside him on her knees, watching Nayeon's neck bulge with every thrust. She could see the outline of his cock through the skin. She could hear Nayeon's muffled whimpers vibrating around his shaft.
"Beautiful," Jihyo whispered. Her hand was between her own legs, fingers rubbing circles over her clit. "She looks so pretty like that."
"Your turn next."
Jihyo shuddered. Her cunt clenched around nothing.
Malik pulled out of Nayeon's mouth with a wet pop, and she gasped, coughing, spit and pre-cum dribbling down her chin in thick ropes. Her face was a mess—mascara streaked, lips swollen, cheeks flushed crimson. She looked blissed out. Destroyed.
"Get up," Malik said to Jihyo. "On your knees. Mouth open."
She moved before her brain caught up.
The room was a symphony now. Squeaking sheets. Slapping skin. Wet mouths and wetter cunts. Moans overlapping in different pitches—Sana's high keening, Momo's guttural grunts, Nayeon's broken sobbing. A man named Dre was balls-deep in Jeongyeon's ass, her face pressed against Dahyun's stomach while Dahyun writhed under another man's tongue. Chaeyoung had two cocks in her hands, jerking them in opposite rhythms while she watched Tzuyu get bent over a chair and eaten from behind.
Tzuyu's skirt was flipped up over her back. Her ass was in the air, pale and smooth and already reddening from the slap of a palm. The man behind her—a bull with shoulders like a linebacker and a cock that curved upward like a scimitar—had his whole face buried in her cunt from behind. His tongue was inside her. His nose was pressed against her asshole. Tzuyu's legs were trembling so hard the chair was scooting across the floor.
"Please," she whimpered. "Please, please, please—"
The man pulled back just enough to speak. "Please what?"
"I want you inside. I want your cock. I want—"
"Turn over."
Tzuyu scrambled onto her back. Her legs fell open, and her pussy gaped—a tight, delicate slit with small tucked labia that were now engorged and dark pink and glistening with her own slick and the man's saliva. The clitoral hood was pulled back, revealing the small pearl of her clit, twitching with every heartbeat.
The man grabbed her thighs and folded her in half. His cock head nudged her entrance, and Tzuyu made a sound like a wounded animal.
Mina was still on her knees. Marcus had moved to the edge of the bed, sitting with his legs spread, and she followed on all fours. Her dress was gone now—torn off by impatient hands and discarded somewhere behind the couch. Her breasts swayed with every movement, nipples grazing the rug. Her g-string was a wet string between her ass cheeks, and she could feel her own slick running down her inner thighs.
"Come here." Marcus patted his lap.
She climbed up, straddling him, and his cock stood between them like a monument. The head pressed against her stomach, smearing pre-cum across her skin. Mina reached down and wrapped both hands around the shaft. Her fingers didn't meet.
"I want to put it in," she breathed. "Can I?"
"You asking?"
"Always."
"Put it in, then."
She lifted her hips and positioned him at her entrance. The tip spread her folds—her labia, soft and flabby, the kind that hung loose and parted easily, the inner lips a shade darker than her skin and quivering with anticipation. She sank down.
The first inch made her gasp.
The second made her groan.
By the time she was halfway down, she was shaking, her inner walls stretching around his girth, her clit pressed flush against the base of his shaft. Marcus watched her face the whole time—the way her eyes crossed, the way her mouth formed a perfect O, the way her nostrils flared with every shallow breath.
"You feel that?" he asked.
"So big. So fucking big. I can feel you in my stomach."
"Good girl. Now ride."
She rode. Her hips rolled in slow, grinding circles, her ass slapping against his thighs on the downstroke. Her tits bounced in his face, and he caught one nipple in his mouth, sucking hard enough to make her keen. The sound of her cunt squelching around him was obscene— slorp, squelch, plap—and with every stroke, more of her juices leaked out, soaking his balls and the sheets beneath them.
"Look at me," Marcus growled.
She looked.
"You're going to cum on this dick. And when you do, I'm going to fill this pussy up. You understand?"
"Yes. Yes. Yes."
"Tell me you want it."
"I want your cum. I want it inside me. I want to feel it drip out of me for days. Please. Please breed me. Please—"
Her orgasm hit like a freight train.
Her pussy clamped down, the muscles rippling and pulsing along Marcus's shaft. Her whole body convulsed. Her head snapped back, and a spray of fluid erupted from her cunt—squirting around his cock in hot gushes that splattered his abs and dripped onto the bed. Mina screamed. Her fingers dug into his shoulders hard enough to leave marks. She rode the climax in violent, jerky thrusts, and Marcus let her, watching her fall apart with a satisfied half-smile.
"That's it," he murmured. "That's my fucking slut."
His own orgasm hit a moment later. He grabbed her hips and yanked her down, burying himself as deep as possible, and his cock pulsed. Pumped. Flooded her pussy with thick, hot cum—rope after rope after rope—until it was leaking out around his shaft and pooling on his balls. Mina collapsed against his chest, twitching, her cunt still gripping him in aftershocks.
Dahyun was getting destroyed in the corner.
Two men had her pinned between them—one in her cunt, one in her ass—and they were fucking her in tandem. The one in her pussy was named Reggie, a stocky man with a straight, thick cock that stretched her in ways she'd never get used to. The one in her ass was named Khalil, and his cock curved downward, sliding into her back hole with a slow, brutal rhythm that made her see stars.
"Tight little ass," Khalil grunted. "She's gripping me like a vise."
"Pussy too," Reggie said. "Wet and hot and tight as fuck. Asian bitches got the best holes."
Dahyun couldn't speak. Couldn't think. Her mouth was open against Reggie's shoulder, drool spilling down his chest, and every thrust from both men sent electric shocks through her nervous system. Her asshole stretched and clenched. Her pussy fluttered and gushed. The two cocks inside her were grinding against each other through the thin wall of flesh, and she could feel them both—could feel every vein, every ridge, every pulse.
"Please," she choked out. "I can't—it's too much—I can't—"
"You can." Khalil's hand came down on her ass with a crack that made her yelp. "You will."
He sped up. Reggie matched him. They were fucking her in unison now, both cocks buried to the hilt at the same time, and Dahyun's whole body locked up. Her third orgasm of the night ripped through her, and this time her legs gave out. The men held her up and kept fucking, kept pounding, kept using her limp body like a toy.
When they came, they came together.
Reggie first, his cock swelling and spurting hot cum directly against her cervix. Khalil a second later, flooding her bowels with thick seed that she could feel pooling deep in her guts. They pulled out simultaneously, and Dahyun crumpled to the floor, cum leaking from both her holes in slow, thick streams. Her ass gaped—a dark, wet hole that winked and pulsed and couldn't close. Her pussy lips were puffy and swollen and smeared white.
Chaeyoung was beside her in an instant, on her hands and knees, licking the cum from Dahyun's inner thighs.
"Fuck," Chaeyoung whispered between licks. "You're so full. Both your holes are leaking."
Dahyun just whimpered.
Jeongyeon was bent over the arm of the couch, her ass in the air and her face buried in a pillow. Dre was still behind her, his cock pistoning in and out of her asshole with wet, meaty smacks. Her anus was stretched tight around his shaft—a puckered ring of muscle that gripped him on every outstroke and swallowed him on every thrust. Her pussy was empty, dripping onto the leather, her clit a swollen nub that she rubbed frantically with two fingers.
"Look at you," Dre growled. "Fucking your own clit while I wreck your ass. You love this, don't you?"
"Yes. Yes. I love it. I love getting my ass fucked. I love your cock in my ass. I love—"
"Say it louder."
"I LOVE GETTING MY ASS FUCKED BY BIG BLACK COCK!"
Her scream echoed through the suite. Someone laughed. Someone else applauded. Dre grabbed her hips with both hands and jackhammered into her, his balls slapping against her pussy, his cock plunging deeper with every stroke. Jeongyeon's eyes rolled back. Her tongue lolled out of her mouth. She came, and her ass clenched so hard that Dre had to fight to keep thrusting.
He pulled out at the last second, stroked himself twice, and shot his load across her back—long, white ropes that painted her spine and pooled in the dimples above her ass. Jeongyeon lay there, shuddering, cum dripping down her sides, her asshole gaping and twitching and completely ruined.
The orgy had spread beyond the bed now.
Couples and trios were scattered across the suite—on the floor, against the windows, in the bathroom with the door open. The air was thick with the smell of sweat and sex and weed and cum. Sheets were soaked through. Condoms weren't a thing here. The men's cocks were all bare, all glistening with bodily fluids, all still hard despite multiple orgasms.
Jihyo was on the floor in the middle of it all, surrounded.
Malik was in her mouth. Another man—she didn't know his name—was between her legs. A third was kneeling beside her head, jerking off onto her face while he watched her throat get fucked. Her hands were busy too, jerking off two more cocks, her fingers barely able to close around the girth.
"That's it," Malik said, holding her head steady while he fucked her throat. "Take it all. Every inch. You're a born cocksucker, you know that?"
Jihyo couldn't answer. Her throat was full. The man between her legs had three fingers in her cunt and his thumb on her clit, and she was gushing, squirting every time he curled his knuckles. The man jerking off beside her head came first—a hot splash of semen across her cheek and into her hair. She grunted around Malik's cock, and he laughed.
"Don't stop," he said. "We're just getting started."
Momo crawled over on her hands and knees. Her face was smeared with cum and sweat, her hair a tangled mess. She nudged Jihyo's legs apart and buried her face between them, her tongue lashing at Jihyo's clit while the man's fingers were still inside her.
The double stimulation made Jihyo convulse. Her scream was muffled by Malik's cock, but everyone heard it anyway—a raw, desperate sound that came from somewhere deep.
Sana was in the center of the bed, on her back, legs spread wide. Her cunt was ruined—puffy, swollen, leaking a steady stream of cum that pooled under her ass. Her asshole was still spasming from the pounding Terrell had given it. Her tits were covered in bite marks and hickeys. Her face was a mess of saliva and tears and smeared lipstick.
But she was still reaching for more.
"Please," she begged, voice hoarse. "Someone else. Anyone. I need more. I need to be full again."
A man she hadn't seen before—younger, maybe twenty-two, with a cock that curved hard to the right—climbed between her legs. He didn't even guide it. Just shoved, and her swollen pussy swallowed him. Sana's gasp was wet and ragged.
"Yes. Yes. Yesyesyes—"
The young man started fucking her fast. No warm-up. No slow build. Just brutal, rabbit-fast thrusts that made Sana's whole body jiggle. Her tits bounced. Her stomach rippled. The cum that was already inside her made a frothy white ring around the base of his cock.
"Fuck," the young man breathed. "You're so wet. So sloppy. This pussy is trashed."
"Ruined," Sana agreed. She was crying now, but smiling. "Completely ruined. Keep going. Don't stop. Fuck me until I can't walk."
He did.
Tzuyu and Chaeyoung were sixty-nining in the corner, each buried face-deep in the other's cunt. A man was fucking Tzuyu's ass while she ate Chaeyoung out, his cock sliding in with wet, squelching sounds. Another man was behind Chaeyoung, feeding his cock into her pussy while she moaned into Tzuyu's cunt. The four of them moved together in a writhing, panting chain of flesh.
"Fuck," Chaeyoung gasped, pulling her mouth away from Tzuyu's clit for just a second. "This is insane. This is—"
Tzuyu grabbed her hair and pulled her back down. "Don't stop. Don't stop."
Chaeyoung's tongue found her clit again, and Tzuyu's scream was muffled by her own mouthful of pussy.
The night was still young. The suite's clock read barely past midnight. The men showed no signs of slowing—their cocks still hard, their stamina preternatural, their cum seemingly endless. Every woman in the room had been filled at least twice. Some were on their fourth or fifth loads. And still they begged for more.
Nayeon was on her knees in the middle of the room, completely naked, her body a canvas of handprints and bite marks and drying cum. She was surrounded by men—five of them, all standing with their cocks aimed at her face. She tilted her head back, opened her mouth, and stuck out her tongue.
"Do it," she whispered. "Cover me. I want to drown in it."
The first shot hit her tongue. Thick and salty and hot. The second splashed across her nose and dripped into her mouth. The third painted her forehead. The fourth and fifth coated her cheeks and chin in overlapping layers of white. Nayeon kept her mouth open, her eyes closed, a blissed-out smile spreading across her cum-soaked lips.
"More," she moaned. "There's not enough. I need more."
More came. The men stroked themselves back to hardness and kept coming, kept painting her, kept layering thick ropes of semen over her face and her tits and her hair until she was unrecognizable. A bukkake masterpiece. A cum-drenched angel.
When it was over, Nayeon opened her eyes and licked her lips.
"Thank you," she breathed. "Thank you, thank you, thank you."
Mina watched from the bed, Marcus's softening cock still inside her, his cum still warm in her womb. She watched Nayeon get covered. She watched Sana take another pounding. She watched Momo crawl to the bathroom on shaking legs, only to get caught by two men and dragged back to the bed for more. She watched her group—her sisters, her bandmates, her fellow sluts—get used and filled and broken and rebuilt.
And she smiled.
Because this was what they were now.
Not just idols. Not just performers. Not the polished, perfect, polite girls who bowed at ninety degrees and sang about love. They were holes. They were cumdumps. They were BBC addicts who'd fly across the world just to get their brains fucked out by black cock.
And the night was just getting started.
Jamal appeared in the archway, his cock still slick and gleaming, his chest still heaving from his last orgasm. He looked at the scene—the tangled bodies, the soaked sheets, the nine women in various states of ruin—and he grinned.
"Round two," he announced. "Who wants to go first?"
Every hand in the room went up.
The air in the suite had thickened into something you could taste—salt and sweat and the copper-tang of exertion, layered over the sweet-skunky ghost of burned weed. Bodies moved in the half-light, a tangle of limbs on the altar-sized bed, on the floor, against the windows where the city's distant lights flickered like indifferent stars.
Jamal stood in the archway, his cock still wet from whatever hole it had last occupied, a slow grin spreading across his face. "Round two," he'd said, and every hand in the room had gone up. But he wasn't looking at all of them now. His eyes tracked to Momo, who had been dragged back from the bathroom by two men, her legs still shaking, her mascara streaked down her cheeks like dark rain. Then to Sana, still sprawled on the bed with her ruined cunt leaking onto the sheets. Then to Mina, Marcus's cum still warm in her womb, her chest still heaving.
"You three." Jamal pointed, his finger moving between Momo, Sana, and Mina. "You're up. Something special."
Marcus shifted beneath Mina, his softening cock sliding out of her with a wet, sucking sound. A gush of thick white followed, spilling onto his thighs. Mina whimpered at the emptiness, her pussy clenching around nothing. "What kind of special?" she asked, her voice still small and fucked-out.
Jamal's grin widened. "The kind where you watch."
He nodded at DeShawn and another man—a hulking figure named Biggs who'd been leaning against the bar, his cock hanging heavy between his legs, uncircumcised and dark as wet mahogany, the foreskin partially retracted over a head the size of a fist. Biggs pushed off the bar, his dick already stiffening, the curve of it bending slightly downward, a thick vein running the length of the shaft like a river on a map. DeShawn was already hard again, his cock jutting straight out, the skin pulled tight, the tip glistening with pre-cum that caught the lamplight.
"Get her on the bed," Jamal said, tilting his chin toward Momo. "Face down. Ass up. And someone tie these two up."
Mina didn't understand what was happening until rough hands grabbed her wrists. Terrell was there, his breath hot against her ear, his voice a low rumble. "You're gonna watch, pretty girl. No touching unless we say." He pulled her arms behind her back, and she felt something soft—a silk tie, probably from one of the robes hanging in the bathroom—loop around her wrists and cinch tight. Not painful. Just restrictive. Just enough to remind her she wasn't in control.
Beside her, Sana received the same treatment. Her wrists were bound with what looked like a belt, the leather cool against her sweat-slicked skin. She made a small sound—not protest, not quite—her latex dress still bunched at her waist, her tits bouncing as she was maneuvered to the edge of the bed.
"Sit," Terrell commanded, pushing Mina down onto a chaise that had been dragged close to the bed. "Legs spread. Hands where I put them."
Her bound hands settled in her lap. Her thighs parted automatically, her cunt still leaking Marcus's cum, her clit still swollen and visible, peeking from its hood. Terrell noticed. His thumb brushed over the nub, and Mina's whole body jerked.
"No," he said, pulling his hand back. "You don't get to cum until I say. Understand?"
"Yes," Mina breathed.
"Yes what?"
"Yes, Daddy."
The word slipped out before she could stop it. Terrell's eyes flickered with something dark and pleased. "Good girl."
Momo was being positioned on the bed.
DeShawn and Biggs worked her like she weighed nothing—flipping her onto her stomach, dragging her hips up until her ass was in the air, her face pressed into the mattress. Her leather skirt had been torn off at some point during the chaos; her thong was a wet string buried between her cheeks. DeShawn hooked a finger under it and ripped. The fabric snapped with a sharp sound, and Momo's ass was bare—pale and round and already marked with handprints from earlier.
"Look at that," Biggs muttered, running a palm over her right cheek. His hand was so large it covered the entire curve. "Japanese girls got the best asses."
"Korean," Momo gasped into the mattress.
"What?"
"I'm—"
Biggs brought his hand down. The smack echoed through the room, and Momo's words dissolved into a choked cry. Her asscheek bloomed red, the imprint of his palm visible against the pale skin. Her pussy—visible from behind, the lips puffy and parted, the inner labia dangling slightly, dark pink and glistening—clenched at the impact. A fresh drip of slick rolled down her inner thigh.
"Don't matter what you are," Biggs said, his voice casual, like he was discussing the weather. "You're a hole right now. Two holes. And we're gonna use both."
Sana watched from her spot at the edge of the bed, her bound hands twisting in her lap. Her cunt was still wrecked from Terrell and the younger man, still leaking, still pulsing with aftershocks. But watching Momo get positioned—watching her friend's ass raised like an offering, watching her pussy glisten—made Sana's hips shift forward. Her thighs pressed together, and a low whine escaped her throat.
"Spread those legs," Terrell snapped from beside Mina. "Both of you. I want to see those wet cunts while you watch."
Sana obeyed. Her legs fell open, and her pussy was a mess—the lips swollen and dark, the inner folds slick and gaping, a steady trickle of cum still oozing from her hole. Her clit was a hard little pearl, twitching with every heartbeat. Across from her, Mina mirrored the position, her own cunt in similar disarray, Marcus's cum still dripping in slow pulses.
"Good," Terrell said. "Now watch. And don't you fucking dare touch yourselves unless I say."
On the bed, DeShawn was positioning himself behind Momo. His cock—that straight, thick beast—nudged against her asshole, and Momo's whole body stiffened. Her back arched deeper, her hands clawing at the sheets, her face turning to the side so one eye was visible—wide, wet, terrified and exhilarated all at once.
"Wait," she choked out. "Wait, wait, wait—"
"Shhh." Biggs knelt in front of her, his cock bobbing at her face. The downward curve made it look almost predatory, like something designed to reach deep. "Open up."
Momo's mouth fell open without her permission. Her jaw unhinged, her tongue flattening, and Biggs fed his cock between her lips. The head popped past her teeth with a wet sound, and Momo gagged immediately—a deep, guttural glrk that vibrated around his shaft. Biggs didn't stop. He pushed deeper, his foreskin rolling back as her throat swallowed him, and Momo's nose pressed against his pubic bone. Her throat bulged. Her eyes watered. Her hands, unbound, flew up to grip his thighs—not pushing, just anchoring.
"There you go," Biggs grunted. "Nice and deep. Hold it."
He held her there, buried to the hilt, her throat convulsing around him. Momo couldn't breathe. The gag reflex spasmed, and saliva bubbled around her lips, dripping down her chin in thick ropes. Her face went red, then deeper red, and just when the edges of her vision started to go dark, Biggs pulled back. Momo gasped, spit flying, her chest heaving. A string of saliva connected her bottom lip to his cockhead.
"Fuck," she wheezed. "Fuck, fuck—"
Behind her, DeShawn chose that moment to push.
His cockhead pressed against her asshole—that tight, puckered ring that had already been stretched once tonight but was still impossibly snug. Momo screamed around Biggs's cock as he shoved back into her mouth. The scream vibrated up his shaft, and Biggs groaned.
"Tight little ass," DeShawn said through gritted teeth. He was only halfway in, and Momo's sphincter was gripping him like a fist. The muscle fluttered and spasmed, trying to accommodate the intrusion. "She's fighting me."
"Make her take it," Jamal said from somewhere behind them. He'd settled into a chair, one leg crossed over the other, his cock standing at attention. He was stroking himself slowly, watching.
DeShawn grabbed Momo's hips with both hands—his thumbs digging into the dimples above her ass—and shoved.
The full length of his cock disappeared into her asshole.
Momo's scream was swallowed by Biggs's cock, but her body told the story. Her back arched so sharply it looked painful. Her toes curled. Her fingers clawed at Biggs's thighs, leaving red welts. Her ass clenched around DeShawn's shaft, the muscle rippling, and a fresh gush of slick erupted from her pussy—spraying the sheets beneath her in a sudden, involuntary squirt.
"Look at that," DeShawn breathed, pulling back until just the tip remained inside. Momo's asshole gaped—a dark, stretched ring that winked and pulsed and couldn't close. "She's squirting from getting her ass fucked."
"Hit it again," Biggs said, and thrust into her throat simultaneously as DeShawn slammed back into her ass.
They found a rhythm immediately—an unspoken coordination that came from experience. Biggs would pull back, letting Momo gasp half a breath, and DeShawn would thrust deep. Then DeShawn would withdraw, and Biggs would fill her throat. Back and forth, a seesaw of penetration, Momo's body rocking between them like a boat in a storm.
The sounds were obscene. The wet glrk-glrk-glrk of her throat getting fucked. The meaty plap-plap-plap of DeShawn's hips against her ass. The squelch of her pussy, still leaking, still spraying with every deep thrust. Momo's muffled moans formed a constant, keening backdrop—a high-pitched mmmm that rose and fell with the rhythm.
Sana watched. Her bound hands twisted in her lap, her thighs spread wide, her cunt visibly pulsing. Every time DeShawn buried himself in Momo's ass, Sana's hips jerked. Every time Momo's muffled scream filled the room, Sana's clit twitched. A fresh wave of slick ran down her inner thigh, mixing with the drying cum.
"Please," she whispered. Her voice was hoarse. Broken. "Please, can I—can I touch—"
"No," Terrell said without looking at her. His eyes were fixed on the scene on the bed.
Sana whimpered. Her whole body trembled. Beside her, Mina was in similar agony—her legs shaking, her cunt clenching around nothing, her bound hands white-knuckled in her lap. She'd bitten her lower lip so hard she'd drawn blood.
On the bed, the rhythm shifted.
DeShawn pulled out of Momo's ass with a wet pop, and Momo's hole gaped wide—a dark tunnel that spasmed and fluttered and leaked a thin trail of lube and pre-cum. Before she could even process the emptiness, Biggs was moving. He pulled out of her mouth, leaving her gasping and drooling, and circled around behind her.
"Two in the ass," he said, and Momo's whole body went rigid.
"Wait," she choked. "I can't—two—I can't take two—"
"Shut up." DeShawn was in front of her now, his cock—slick with her own ass juices—slapping against her cheek. "You'll take what we give you."
Momo's mouth opened, but no words came out. Just a broken, desperate sound. DeShawn took advantage and pushed past her lips, and Momo's throat opened for him automatically, trained now, obedient.
Behind her, Biggs was positioning himself. His cock, thicker than DeShawn's and curved downward, pressed against the already-stretched ring of her asshole. DeShawn's cum and lube had loosened her somewhat, but the sight of that second cockhead pushing against her—the way the dark skin bulged against her pale flesh, the way her sphincter strained and whitened—was almost too much.
"Push," Biggs commanded, and Momo bore down instinctively, and the head popped inside.
Her scream was so loud it pierced through DeShawn's cock. Her whole body convulsed. Her pussy squirted again—a violent spray that soaked the bed and dripped onto the floor. Her asshole stretched impossibly wide, the two cocks side by side, the thin wall of flesh between them visible as a pale membrane.
"Fuuuuck," Biggs groaned. "She's tight. Even with two, she's tight."
"Move," Jamal said from his chair. His hand was stroking faster now. "Both of you. Fuck her."
They moved.
Not alternating this time. Together. Both cocks buried in her asshole at once, stretching her beyond what should have been possible, and Momo's world dissolved into white noise. She couldn't think. Couldn't breathe. Couldn't do anything but exist as a vessel for their pleasure. Her throat was full of DeShawn's cock. Her ass was full of both of them. Her pussy, empty and neglected, gushed and squirted with every thrust, her clit a swollen, throbbing mess that ached for touch that wouldn't come.
The double penetration was brutal. There was no rhythm to it—just chaos. When DeShawn thrust forward, Biggs pulled back. When Biggs pushed deep, DeShawn withdrew. Sometimes they moved together, and Momo's asshole would stretch so wide the skin went translucent, and she'd make a sound that wasn't human—something between a sob and a wail and a moan, all of it muffled by the cock in her throat.
Sana was crying now. Silent tears tracking through the dried cum on her cheeks. Her cunt was a disaster—swollen, dripping, clenching around nothing. She could smell Momo from where she sat—the musk of her arousal, the sharper scent of her ass getting used, the sweet undertone of sweat. It was driving her insane.
"Please," she sobbed. "Please let me touch. I'll do anything. I'll suck your cock. I'll let you fuck my ass. I'll—"
Terrell crossed the room in three strides. His hand closed around her throat—not squeezing, just holding. Just reminding her who was in charge. "You'll do what I say. And I say you watch. You watch your friend get her ass destroyed, and you think about how badly you want it. That's your punishment."
"Punishment for what?"
"For being such a desperate slut."
Sana's cunt clenched so hard it hurt. A fresh gush of slick dripped onto the chaise.
Beside her, Mina was losing her own battle. Her hips were rocking slightly—an involuntary, desperate grind against nothing. Her bound hands had somehow found their way between her legs, and her fingers were hovering just above her clit, trembling with the effort of not touching.
"Hands," Terrell snapped, and Mina jerked them away with a sob.
"I can't—I can't help it—"
"You will."
On the bed, the train was picking up speed. DeShawn pulled out of Momo's mouth and came on her face without warning—thick ropes that painted her forehead and dripped into her eyes. She blinked through the cum, her tongue lolling out to catch what she could, and then another cock was at her lips. A man named Tyrell, who'd been watching from the corner, his dick curved upward like a scimitar, the head a deep purple-brown against the chocolate of his shaft.
"Open," he said, and Momo did, and her throat was full again.
Behind her, Biggs was still pounding her ass, but DeShawn had pulled out. For a moment, Momo's asshole gaped empty—a ruined, stretched hole that couldn't close, the inner walls visible, pink and clenching and dripping lube and pre-cum. Then another man was behind her. Marcus. His cock, still slick with Mina's cum, pressed against her asshole, and Momo didn't even have the strength to tense up.
"Relaxed now, huh?" Marcus grunted, shoving in. "Good. That's good. Nice and loose."
Momo's response was a muffled gurgle around Tyrell's cock.
The train continued. Marcus fucked her ass for what felt like hours—long, slow strokes that bottomed out against something deep inside her. Then he pulled out and came across her back, his cum adding to the mess already painting her skin. Another man took his place. Then another. Momo's asshole became a revolving door, stretched and filled and emptied and filled again, and through it all, her pussy kept gushing. She must have squirted five, six, seven times—the sheets beneath her were soaked through, and a puddle was forming on the floor.
"Enough," Jamal said finally. His voice cut through the chaos, and the men paused. Momo collapsed onto the mattress, her ass still in the air, her face buried in a pillow soaked with cum and drool and tears. Her asshole gaped wide—a dark, ruined tunnel that spasmed and leaked a mixture of lube and pre-cum and whatever else had been pumped into her. The skin around it was red and swollen, the muscle exhausted.
"Flip her over," Jamal commanded.
Hands grabbed Momo and flipped her onto her back. Her legs fell open automatically, and her pussy was a revelation—the lips puffy and engorged, the inner folds dangling and dark pink, her clit a prominent, throbbing nub that twitched visibly. She was still soaked, still dripping, her urethra visible as a small, puckered opening just above her vaginal entrance.
Jamal stood over her, stroking his cock. "Who hasn't cum in her pussy yet?"
Three men stepped forward. Tyrell. A man named Darnell with a cock that was thicker at the base and tapered toward the head. A third man—young, maybe twenty-one, with a straight cock that was easily eleven inches.
"Line up," Jamal said. "She's getting filled."
Momo's head lolled to the side. Her eyes were half-lidded, glassy, unfocused. "Please," she whispered. Her voice was barely there, shredded from screaming. "Please… breed me… fill me up…"
Tyrell went first. He climbed between her legs and shoved in without ceremony, and Momo's pussy swallowed him. She was so wet, so loose from all the squirting, that he bottomed out in one thrust. Momo's back arched, and a weak moan escaped her lips. Her cunt clenched around him—the muscles fluttering, the walls gripping—but she didn't squirt this time. She was too exhausted.
He fucked her fast—brutal, piston-like thrusts that made her tits bounce and her stomach bulge with every stroke. When he came, he buried himself deep and pumped his load directly against her cervix. Momo's eyes rolled back, and a shudder ran through her entire body.
Darnell didn't wait for Tyrell to pull out. He nudged Tyrell aside and shoved in, Tyrell's cum providing extra lubrication. The wet, sloppy sounds of her pussy being fucked were amplified now—squelch, slorp, plap—and Momo just lay there and took it. Her mouth was open, drool spilling down her chin. Her hands, unbound now, lay limp at her sides.
"Fuck, she's loose," Darnell grunted. "This pussy's been used."
"Keep fucking," Jamal said.
Darnell came with a roar, adding his seed to the mix. When he pulled out, cum gushed from Momo's hole—thick and white and copious. The young man stepped up, and Momo's cunt was so full of cum that his entry made an audible splortch sound. Semen splattered his thighs, her thighs, the sheets.
"You're just a cumdump now," the young man breathed, fucking her with short, fast strokes. "Just a hole to fill. You know that?"
"Yes," Momo slurred. "Yes. Hole. Cumdump. Yes."
When he came, her stomach visibly distended. She was full—so full that cum was leaking out around his shaft, running down her ass crack, pooling in her gaped asshole.
Sana couldn't take it anymore. Her whole body was shaking, her cunt was dripping, and she'd bitten through her lower lip. Blood mixed with the dried cum on her chin.
"Please," she begged, and this time it wasn't a whisper. It was a scream. "Please let me touch! I'll die if I don't touch! I'll fucking die!"
Terrell looked at her. Looked at Mina, who was in similar agony, her whole body trembling, her cunt visibly pulsing. Then he looked at Jamal.
Jamal shrugged. "Let them. But no cumming."
"Go ahead," Terrell said.
Sana's hands flew between her legs. Her bound wrists made it awkward, but she didn't care. Her fingers found her clit—that swollen, throbbing nub—and she rubbed it furiously, her hips bucking, her mouth open in a silent scream. Beside her, Mina was doing the same, her fingers plunging into her own cunt, fucking herself with desperate, frantic strokes.
"Don't cum," Terrell reminded them. "If you cum, you get the same treatment she got. And you won't get to cum for the rest of the night."
The threat was effective. Sana's fingers slowed. Her breathing, ragged and desperate, steadied slightly. She was riding the edge—right on the precipice—but she didn't fall. Mina was in the same state, her fingers buried in her cunt, her muscles clenched, her whole body rigid with the effort of holding back.
"Good girls," Terrell murmured. "Now watch the finale."
On the bed, Momo was being positioned one last time.
They put her on her knees, her face pressed into the mattress, her ass in the air. Her asshole was still gaping—a ruined, stretched hole that couldn't close, her inner walls visible and pink and twitching. Her pussy was leaking a steady stream of cum, the lips so swollen they looked painful, her clit a dark, throbbing nub. She was trembling all over, her muscles spent, her mind somewhere far away.
"One more," Jamal said. "For the road."
He positioned himself behind her. His cock—that thick, straight beast—pressed against her asshole, and Momo didn't even flinch. She was beyond reacting. Just a hole. Just a vessel.
He shoved in.
The wet, squelching sound was deafening. Momo's asshole, so stretched and ruined, still gripped him—the muscle memory of tightness, even now. Jamal fucked her with long, slow strokes, his hips slapping against her ass with meaty thwacks. His balls, heavy and full, swung forward to smack against her clit with every thrust. Momo's response was a low, continuous moan—a sound that seemed to come from somewhere outside her body.
"I'm gonna fill this ass," Jamal grunted. "Fill it so full you'll be leaking for a week. You want that?"
"Mmhmm," Momo hummed. Words were beyond her now.
"You want my cum in your ass? You want to walk around with my seed in your guts?"
"Mmhmm. Yes. Please. Breed. Fill. Yes."
Jamal's rhythm stuttered. His cock swelled, and Momo could feel it—the pulse, the throb, the sudden heat. Then he was cumming, pumping rope after rope of thick, hot seed deep into her bowels. Momo's asshole clenched around him, milking him, and her pussy—that neglected, empty cunt—squirted one last time. The spray was weak, exhausted, but it was there.
When Jamal pulled out, Momo collapsed. She didn't have the strength to stay on her knees. She just crumpled onto the mattress, her ass still in the air, her holes gaping and leaking. Cum dripped from her asshole in slow, thick pulses. Cum oozed from her pussy, pooling on the already-soaked sheets. Her face was a mess of tears and drool and cum, her eyes half-closed, her mouth curved in a dopey, blissed-out smile.
"Good girl," Jamal said, patting her ass. "You took that like a champ."
Momo's response was a soft, breathy giggle. The sound of someone whose mind had been thoroughly, completely broken.
Sana and Mina were still masturbating. Still riding that edge. Their fingers moved in frantic, desperate rhythms, their cunts making wet, squelching sounds that filled the sudden quiet. They'd watched the whole thing—every thrust, every stretch, every squirt—and they were both so close to orgasm that the slightest breeze would have pushed them over.
"Stop," Terrell said.
They stopped. Their hands pulled away from their cunts, trembling, soaked in their own slick. Sana made a sound that was half-sob, half-whimper. Mina's whole body was shaking.
"Please," Mina whispered. "Please, I'm so close. I need—"
"You need to wait." Terrell untied her wrists, then Sana's. "You'll get your turn. But not yet."
"When?" Sana's voice was raw, desperate.
Terrell smiled. "When I say."
On the bed, Momo hadn't moved. She was still on her stomach, her ass in the air, her holes still leaking. Her eyes were closed now, her breathing slow and deep. She was asleep—or something like it. The cum-induced stupor had claimed her, pulling her down into a warm, dreamless dark.
Jamal looked at the scene—Momo unconscious on the bed, Sana and Mina trembling with unspent arousal, the other members scattered around the suite in various states of ruin—and he nodded slowly.
"Good start," he said. "Now. Who's next?"
Sana's hand shot up so fast she nearly fell off the chaise.
Mina's followed a half-second later.
And somewhere in the corner, Nayeon—still covered in dried cum, still wearing that blissed-out smile—started crawling toward the bed on her hands and knees, her tongue already out, her eyes fixed on the nearest hard cock.
The tie around Jihyo's wrists bit into her skin as Terrell cinched it tighter—not enough to hurt, just enough to remind her she wasn't going anywhere. Beside her, Chaeyoung was already bound, her small hands lashed together behind her back with what looked like a strip of torn bedsheet. The two of them knelt on the floor near the foot of the bed, the carpet rough against their shins, the air thick with the smell of what had already happened and what was still to come.
"Face to face," Jamal said, circling them. His cock bobbed with each step. "Chest to chest. I want those tits pressed together."
Hands maneuvered them—Terrell and Malik, gripping shoulders and hips, pushing until Jihyo's breasts squashed against Chaeyoung's. Jihyo's nipples, hard and dark pink, scraped across Chaeyoung's collarbone. Chaeyoung's tits were smaller, perkier, her nipples a shade lighter. The friction made them both gasp.
"Tie them like that," Jamal commanded. "I want them stuck together."
A third strip of fabric looped around their midsections—cinching waist to waist, binding them chest-to-chest, belly-to-belly. Their thighs pressed together. Their cunts, both soaked and swollen, aligned almost perfectly—Jihyo's neat, tucked labia now puffy and parted, Chaeyoung's delicate slit glistening with slick that had been dripping since she'd finished eating Dahyun out. Their clits, both exposed and throbbing, touched briefly, and they both shuddered.
"There it is," Malik said, stepping back to admire the work. "Two little fuckdolls packaged up nice."
Jihyo's face was centimeters from Chaeyoung's. She could smell the cum on her breath, the sweat on her skin. Chaeyoung's eyes were glassy, half-lidded, her lips parted. When their gazes met, Chaeyoung's mouth curved into a dopey, eager smile.
"Hey," Chaeyoung whispered.
"Hey," Jihyo whispered back.
Then a cock pushed between their faces.
It was Tyrell—his upward-curved dick sliding past both their cheeks, the head nudging against Chaeyoung's lips, then Jihyo's. The dark purple-brown tip smeared pre-cum across both their mouths, painting them with a shared gloss. Neither woman hesitated. Their tongues met at the tip, licking together, lapping at the slit where a fresh bead of fluid was welling.
"Fuck," Tyrell breathed. "Look at that. Two tongues on one dick."
"Open wider," Malik said from somewhere behind them. "Both of you."
They obeyed. Jaws unhinged. Tongues extended. Tyrell's cock slid between their open mouths—not penetrating either one fully, just rubbing against their tongues, their lips, their teeth. The wet, sloppy sound of it was amplified by the stereo effect of two mouths working simultaneously. Slrk-slrk-slrk. Drool spilled down their chins in twin rivers, dripping onto their pressed-together tits.
"Now fuck them," Jamal said.
Tyrell chose Chaeyoung's mouth first—shoving past her lips, burying himself in her throat with one brutal thrust. Chaeyoung gagged immediately, a wet glrk that vibrated around his shaft. Her bound body convulsed against Jihyo's, her hips jerking, her cunt grinding against Jihyo's thigh. Jihyo felt the spasm, felt Chaeyoung's slick smearing across her skin.
While Tyrell fucked Chaeyoung's face, Malik moved behind them. He knelt, grabbed Jihyo's hips, and lined his cock up with her cunt from behind. The position was awkward—the two bound women were essentially a single unit, their legs tangled, their asses pressed together—but Malik made it work. He shoved Jihyo's thighs apart with his knee, and her pussy opened for him. The lips parted, the inner folds glistening, and he pushed in to the hilt in one wet, squelching thrust.
Jihyo screamed around nothing. Her mouth was empty—Chaeyoung was the one getting throat-fucked—so the sound came out raw and high-pitched and desperate. Her pussy clenched around Malik's cock, the walls rippling, and a gush of slick splattered his thighs.
"There we go," Malik grunted, pulling back and slamming in again. "This cunt's been waiting all night."
Tyrell pulled out of Chaeyoung's mouth with a wet pop and immediately shoved into Jihyo's. The switch was seamless—one moment Chaeyoung was gagging, the next Jihyo's throat was full. Her eyes bulged. Her bound body jerked against Chaeyoung's, and Chaeyoung felt every spasm, every gag, every desperate swallow.
Dre appeared in front of Chaeyoung. His cock—still slick from Jeongyeon's ass—slapped against her cheek. "Open," he said, and she did, her jaw already aching from having Tyrell in it moments before. Dre's thickness stretched her lips wider. Her jaw popped. Her eyes watered.
Now they were both full—Jihyo's throat stuffed with Tyrell, Chaeyoung's with Dre. Behind them, Malik kept pounding Jihyo's pussy in long, deep strokes. The chain was complete.
Jamal watched, stroking himself. "Speed up."
The rhythm shifted.
Tyrell and Dre found a pace together—matching thrust for thrust, so that both women's throats bulged simultaneously. Malik matched them too, his hips slapping against Jihyo's ass with wet, meaty thwacks. The sounds layered over each other—glrk-glrk-glrk from two throats, plap-plap-plap from Jihyo's pussy, the squelch of her cunt gripping and releasing. Chaeyoung's pussy, empty and neglected, dripped onto the carpet. Her clit throbbed, untouched, and every time Jihyo's body convulsed against hers, the friction pushed her closer to the edge.
Terrell crouched beside them. His hand slid between their pressed-together bodies, fingers finding Chaeyoung's clit. She screamed around Dre's cock, her hips bucking, her cunt gushing. Terrell's thumb circled the swollen nub—once, twice—then pinched. Chaeyoung's whole body locked up. Her throat constricted around Dre's shaft, and Dre groaned.
"Shit, she's strangling me—"
"Good," Terrell said. He was still fingering Chaeyoung's clit, rubbing in fast, tight circles, and Chaeyoung was convulsing now, her orgasm ripping through her with violent intensity. Her pussy squirted—a spray of clear fluid that arced through the air and splattered across the carpet, across Terrell's arm, across Jihyo's thighs. Dre pulled out of her mouth just in time for her scream to fill the room.
"Fuuuuck—I'm cumming—I'm cumming—"
Tyrell pulled out of Jihyo's mouth too. Jihyo gasped, spit flying, her throat raw. But before she could catch her breath, Terrell's wet fingers found her clit. He didn't tease. He pressed hard, rubbing with the same brutal efficiency, and Jihyo's orgasm hit her like a truck. Her pussy clamped around Malik's cock—already pistoning in and out—and she squirted too. The spray was violent, drenching Malik's balls, the carpet, Chaeyoung's stomach. Malik kept fucking her through it, his rhythm never faltering.
"There we go," he grunted. "Soak my dick. Soak it."
Tyrell and Dre switched holes.
Tyrell moved behind Chaeyoung, shoving her thighs apart, and buried his cock in her ass with one brutal thrust. Chaeyoung shrieked—her asshole, untouched until now, stretched around his girth, the tight ring of muscle spasming. Her cunt, still gushing from her orgasm, squirted again at the intrusion. Dre took her mouth this time, and Tyrell took Jihyo's throat, and Malik was still in Jihyo's pussy, and somewhere in the chaos a fourth man—the young one who'd fucked Momo—knelt beside the tangle of bodies and shoved his cock between their pressed-together breasts.
The chain was a web now. Every hole filled. Every body connected.
Jihyo's mind was going. The feeling of Malik's cock hammering her pussy, Tyrell's dick sliding down her throat, the young man's shaft thrusting between her tits—it was too much. Her bound body trembled. Her cunt kept gushing, kept squirting, kept soaking everything. Chaeyoung was in the same state—her ass full of Tyrell, her mouth full of Dre, her clit still being rubbed by Terrell's merciless fingers. Their eyes met through the chaos, and something passed between them. Recognition. Understanding. This was what they were now. This was all they were.
"Switch," Jamal commanded.
The men pulled out simultaneously. Jihyo and Chaeyoung gasped in unison, their bound bodies slumping together, chests heaving, drool and pre-cum smeared across their faces. Cum dripped from Chaeyoung's ass. Slick dripped from Jihyo's pussy. Their tits were slick with the young man's pre-cum and their own sweat.
"Flip them," Jamal said. "Jihyo on bottom. Chaeyoung on top."
Hands grabbed them—Malik and Tyrell working together—and the bound pair was flipped. Jihyo's back hit the carpet, and Chaeyoung landed on top of her, their bellies still tied together, their cunts now pressed flush. The alignment was perfect. Their pussies kissed—Jihyo's neat, swollen lips against Chaeyoung's delicate, dripping slit. Their clits ground together, and both women moaned, hips bucking involuntarily.
"Look at that," Terrell said. "Two cunts rubbing together like they're making out."
"Fix it," Jamal said.
Dre knelt between their spread legs. He grabbed Chaeyoung's ass with both hands—her cheeks, already reddened, already marked—and lifted slightly. His cock, still slick from her throat, nudged against her cunt. He pushed in, and Chaeyoung's back arched, her tits squashing against Jihyo's, her mouth falling open around a silent scream.
"There's one," Dre grunted, fucking her pussy in slow, deep strokes. "Someone get the other."
Malik moved beneath Chaeyoung's raised hips. His cock found Jihyo's pussy from below—a tight angle, but she was so wet, so loose from the earlier pounding, that he slid in easily. Jihyo gasped, her bound hands twisting uselessly behind her back.
"Two," Malik said.
"Room for one more," Tyrell said. He was behind Dre now, his cock—still slick—pressing against Chaeyoung's asshole. Dre paused his thrusts just long enough for Tyrell to push in, and Chaeyoung's body went rigid. Two cocks in her simultaneously—one in her cunt, one in her ass. Jihyo felt the pressure through the thin wall of flesh separating her pussy from Chaeyoung's. She could feel Dre's cock moving, Tyrell's cock stretching, the double penetration happening centimeters from her own stretched hole.
"Fuck her," Jamal said. "All three. Together."
They moved.
The coordination was brutal and precise. Malik thrust up into Jihyo's cunt at the same moment Dre drove into Chaeyoung's pussy and Tyrell buried himself in Chaeyoung's ass. The three cocks pistoned in rhythm, and the two bound women became a single, writhing entity. Jihyo's screams layered over Chaeyoung's. Their tits bounced against each other. Their clits—still pressed together, still grinding—created a feedback loop of pleasure that built and built and built.
Jihyo came first. Her pussy clamped down on Malik's cock, and she squirted—a violent gush that sprayed up between their bodies and splashed across Chaeyoung's stomach. Chaeyoung felt the hot fluid hit her skin, and it pushed her over. She screamed something unintelligible, her asshole clenching around Tyrell's shaft, her cunt milking Dre's, and she squirted too. The two of them gushed together, their fluids mixing, dripping down onto Jihyo's belly, pooling in her navel.
The men didn't stop. Didn't slow. They fucked the two women through their orgasms, drawing out every spasm, every clench, every desperate buck of hips. The wet sounds were deafening—squelch, splortch, plap, plap, plap. The carpet beneath them was soaked through. The smell of sex was so thick it coated the back of the throat.
"Fill them," Jamal said. His voice was rough now. His hand was flying over his own cock. "Fill both of them."
Malik came first—a guttural roar, his cock swelling and pulsing and pumping hot cum directly against Jihyo's cervix. She felt it flood her, felt the warmth spreading through her pelvis, and she moaned, a broken, fucked-out sound. Dre came next, his seed flooding Chaeyoung's cunt, mixing with her slick and her squirt and everything else. Tyrell was last, buried deep in Chaeyoung's ass, his cum spurting into her bowels in thick, pulsing ropes.
They pulled out together.
Cum gushed from four holes simultaneously—Jihyo's pussy leaking white onto the carpet, Chaeyoung's pussy and ass dripping twin streams of seed. The two women lay bound together, chests heaving, eyes glassy, mouths open in dopey, blissed-out smiles. Drool spilled from the corners of their lips. Their tongues lolled out, slack and wet.
"Untie them," Jamal said.
The fabric was cut. Jihyo and Chaeyoung didn't move. They just lay there, still pressed together, their bodies too spent to separate. Jihyo's eyes rolled back—white showing, pupils vanished. Chaeyoung's did the same. They looked possessed. Broken. Remade.
"Good little cumdumps," Terrell said, patting Chaeyoung's ass. His hand came away dripping. "Good fucking girls."
Around them, the suite had devolved into pure chaos.
Jeongyeon was on the bed, her ass in the air, Dre's cum still drying on her back, and another man—Darnell—was balls-deep in her pussy, fucking her with fast, sloppy strokes. Her face was buried in a pillow, her screams muffled, her fingers clawing at the sheets. Beside her, Dahyun was getting her ass eaten by a man while she sucked another cock, her cheeks hollowed, her throat bulging. Tzuyu was riding someone reverse-cowgirl, her tiny tits bouncing, her ass slapping against his thighs, her pussy stretched wide around his girth. Momo was still unconscious on the mattress, her holes still gaping, cum still oozing from both of them. Sana had finally been released from her punishment—she was on her back, legs spread, taking a cock in her cunt and another in her mouth, screaming around the shaft as she squirted for the fourth time. Mina was in the corner, bent over a chair, getting her ass pounded by Marcus while she jerked off two more cocks. Nayeon—still painted in dried cum, still smiling that blissed-out smile—was crawling from man to man, licking cocks clean, her tongue never resting.
Every hole was filled. Every woman was being used. The suite had become a factory of flesh—nothing but the wet sounds of fucking, the slap of skin on skin, the broken moans and desperate screams of nine women who had completely surrendered to what they'd become.
Jamal stood in the center of it all, stroking his cock, watching.
"Keep going," he said. "The night's still young."
And they did.
Jamal's voice cut through the cacophony like a blade through smoke.
"Circle."
The word hung in the air, and for a heartbeat, everything stopped. Cocks paused mid-thrust. Moans caught in throats. The wet, rhythmic percussion of flesh on flesh stuttered into silence. Nine pairs of glassy, fucked-out eyes turned toward the massive man standing in the center of the suite, his hand still wrapped around his glistening shaft, his chest rising and falling with measured breaths.
"You heard me." Jamal's grin spread slow, predatory. "All nine of you. Circle formation. Backs together. Asses out. I want every hole pointed at us."
Hands grabbed bodies. Terrell hauled Sana off the cock she'd been riding, her pussy making a wet schlork as she was lifted, cum immediately streaming down her inner thigh. Malik dragged Jihyo and Chaeyoung from the floor, their limbs still rubbery, their mouths still hanging open. Marcus pulled Mina off his cock and pushed her toward the center of the room. DeShawn rolled Momo's unconscious form off the mattress, and she woke with a gasp, her holes still leaking, her eyes unfocused.
"Wha—"
"Move," DeShawn grunted, and she crawled.
Biggs and Dre cleared the furniture. The massive bed was shoved against the wall. Chairs were kicked aside. The Persian rug—now soaked with cum and sweat and squirt—was rolled up and tossed into the corner. What remained was a wide expanse of hardwood floor, polished to a mirror shine, reflecting the amber lamplight and the silhouettes of bodies being arranged.
Terrell positioned Nayeon first. Her cum-crusted face was still split in that broken smile, her tongue still lolling, but her body obeyed automatically. She sank to her knees. Her hands pressed flat against the floor. Her back arched, her ass rose, her thighs spread. A string of half-dried cum stretched from her cunt to the floor and snapped when she moved.
"Good," Terrell muttered, and moved her into place.
Marcus maneuvered Mina beside Nayeon. Mina's flabby labia—those soft, loose lips that parted so easily—hung down between her thighs like a fleshy invitation. Her asshole, still puffy from the pounding Marcus had given it, winked and spasmed at the cool air. Her hands trembled as she assumed the position.
Dre dragged Jeongyeon off the bed. She'd been mid-fuck, Darnell's cock buried in her pussy, and when she was pulled free, cum gushed out of her in a thick white waterfall. She didn't protest. She just crawled to the circle and assumed the position, her ass rising, her cunt dripping, her face pressed against the floor.
Malik and Tyrell positioned Chaeyoung and Jihyo side by side. The two women's bodies were still slick with each other's fluids, their tits still marked with bite marks and hickeys. They assumed the position without being told, their muscle memory already conditioned, their bodies already trained. Jihyo's neat pussy lips—puffy and swollen now—parted to reveal the dark pink flesh inside. Chaeyoung's smaller cunt, still leaking Dre's cum, gaped slightly, the inner walls visible.
Khalil and Reggie brought Dahyun forward. Her white button-up shirt had been torn off at some point, leaving her completely naked except for a single stocking that had somehow survived around her left calf. Her cunt was a disaster—the lips engorged and purple, cum crusted in her pubic hair, her asshole still gaping slightly from the earlier double penetration. She crawled into position and arched her back so deeply her spine made a visible curve beneath her skin.
DeShawn dragged Tzuyu from her reverse-cowgirl position. Her tiny tits bounced as she was moved, her small tucked labia now engorged and protruding like a fleshy flower blooming. Her pale skin was marked with handprints—red welts across her ass, bruises forming on her hips. She knelt in the circle and her cunt immediately began dripping, a string of slick stretching to the floor.
Biggs brought Momo last. She was barely conscious, her body limp, but when Biggs positioned her on her knees, something automatic kicked in. Her back arched. Her ass rose. Her holes—both of them, still ruined and stretched—pointed outward. Cum still leaked from her asshole in slow, thick pulses. Her cunt, also still dripping, made a wet spot on the floor beneath her.
Nine women. Nine pairs of spread thighs. Nine cunts and nine assholes, all facing outward, all waiting.
Jamal walked the perimeter slowly, his bare feet slapping against the hardwood. His cock—still hard, still slick—bobbed with each step. He looked at the circle of women, and the women looked back at him through the gaps between their own legs, their faces upside-down, their expressions ranging from desperate to dazed to utterly broken.
"Beautiful," he said. "Fucking beautiful. Now." He turned to the other men. "Every hole gets filled. Every single one. I don't want to see an empty cunt, an empty ass, an empty mouth, an empty hand. You understand?"
The men were already moving.
Marcus stepped behind Mina without hesitation. He'd already had her once tonight—had already dumped his load in her womb and watched her squirt and felt her clench around him. But seeing her like this, on her knees, her flabby lips hanging loose and wet, her asshole already stretched and waiting, made him hard all over again. He grabbed her hips with both hands—his thumbs pressing into the dimples above her ass—and shoved his cock into her cunt in one brutal thrust.
Mina screamed. Her back arched deeper, her fingers clawing at the floor, her toes curling. Marcus's thickness filled her completely, the walls of her pussy stretching to accommodate him, the inner folds clinging and fluttering. He didn't wait. He started fucking her immediately—hard, fast, the kind of piston-like rhythm that left no room for adjustment. Plap-plap-plap-plap. His balls slapped against her clit with each thrust. His fingers dug into her hipbones hard enough to bruise.
"Fuck—fuck—Daddy—" Mina's voice was already cracking.
"Shut up and take it," Marcus grunted.
Beside her, Nayeon's mouth was being filled. Tyrell stood in front of her, his upward-curved cock sliding past her lips, and Nayeon didn't just accept it—she lunged for it. Her cum-crusted face pressed forward, her tongue extending, her throat opening. She swallowed him to the base in one desperate gulp, her nose pressing against his pubic bone, her throat bulging obscenely. The dried cum on her cheeks cracked as her face stretched.
Glrk.
"Goddamn," Tyrell breathed. "This one's a natural."
Behind Nayeon, Dre was already lining up with her cunt. He didn't ease in. Didn't prep her. He just grabbed her hips, angled his cock, and shoved. Nayeon's scream was completely swallowed by Tyrell's shaft—a muffled vibration that traveled up his dick and made his eyes roll back. Her cunt, already soaked from everything she'd taken earlier, accepted Dre's thickness with a wet splortch, cum and slick spraying around his shaft.
"That's two," Dre muttered, and started fucking her in counterpoint to Tyrell's throat-fucking. When Tyrell thrust in, Dre pulled back. When Dre thrust in, Tyrell withdrew. Nayeon's body rocked between them like a ship in a hurricane, her cunt squelching, her throat gurgling, her hands clawing at nothing.
Next to Nayeon, Sana was getting the same treatment. Terrell stood in front of her, his cock already slick, and Sana opened her mouth so wide her jaw popped. She didn't wait for him to push in—she leaned forward and swallowed him, her lips stretching around his girth, her tongue immediately working the underside of his shaft. The sounds she made were wet and desperate and worshipful—slrk-slrk-slrk—drool already spilling down her chin in thick ropes.
Behind her, Biggs knelt. His massive, downward-curved cock pressed against Sana's asshole, and Sana's body tensed instinctively. Her ass was still sore from earlier, still stretched, but the sight of Biggs's monster—dark as wet mahogany, the foreskin partially retracted over a head the size of a fist—made her sphincter spasm with something between fear and desperate craving.
"Relax that hole," Biggs said, and shoved.
Sana's scream was loud enough to pierce through Terrell's cock. Her asshole stretched wide—wider than it had all night—the ring of muscle going translucent as it struggled to accommodate Biggs's girth. Her cunt, empty but watching, gushed a spray of slick that splattered the floor. Biggs didn't stop. He pushed deeper and deeper, inch by inch, until his balls pressed against her ass and the full length of his monster was buried in her bowels.
"That's it," he grunted. "That's my hole. You feel that, you little slut? You feel me in your guts?"
Sana couldn't answer. Her mouth was full. But her body answered for her—her cunt squirting again, her hips bucking, her asshole clenching around Biggs's shaft in rhythmic, milking pulses.
The pattern repeated around the circle.
Jihyo had Malik in her mouth and Khalil in her cunt within seconds. Malik's cock—the same one that had throat-fucked her earlier—slid past her lips with practiced ease, and Jihyo's throat opened automatically, the gag reflex thoroughly destroyed. Khalil's downward-curved cock entered her pussy from behind, the curve reaching deep, the head nudging against some spot that made her vision go white. She gagged and moaned and squirted simultaneously, her fluids spraying Khalil's thighs.
Chaeyoung, beside her, was in a similar state. A man named Lamar—muscular, dark-skinned, his thick veiny cock standing straight out—had taken position in front of her. Chaeyoung's small hands wrapped around his shaft automatically, jerking him with fast, desperate strokes while her mouth worked the head. Her tongue lashed the slit. Her lips sealed around the ridge. Behind her, Reggie was balls-deep in her cunt, fucking her with the same brutal pace he'd used on Dahyun earlier, his hips slapping against her ass with meaty thwacks.
Dahyun herself was getting double-stuffed again. Two younger men—they looked like twins, both with straight, thick cocks, both with the same hungry expression—had claimed her. One was in her mouth. One was in her cunt. But unlike the alternating rhythm the other pairs were using, these two moved together. When one thrust in, the other thrust in too. Dahyun's body filled from both ends simultaneously, her throat and cunt stuffed to capacity, her hands—not content to be idle—reaching up to jerk off two more cocks belonging to men who were waiting their turn.
Tzuyu had three men on her. One in her mouth. One in her cunt. And a third—Darnell, with his thick-base cock—kneeling behind her and pressing against her asshole. Tzuyu's small tucked labia had bloomed fully now, the flesh engorged and dark pink, her clit a prominent nub that twitched with every heartbeat. Her asshole was impossibly tight—she'd only taken anal once tonight, and her body hadn't fully adjusted—and when Darnell pushed in, her whole body went rigid.
Mmmmph! The sound was muffled by the cock in her throat.
"Push," Darnell commanded, and Tzuyu bore down instinctively, and the head popped past her sphincter. She didn't scream—she couldn't—but her body told the story. Her back arched so sharply her spine creaked. Her cunt clamped down on the cock inside it. Her hands, which had been planted on the floor, flew up and grabbed the thighs of the man in front of her, her nails digging in and leaving crescent-shaped marks.
"She's tight as fuck," Darnell grunted. "Even after earlier, she's tight."
"Ruin it," Jamal said from the center of the circle.
Darnell did. He pushed deeper, and deeper, and deeper, until his balls rested against Tzuyu's ass and her entire body was trembling. Then he started fucking her—slow at first, then faster, then brutal. The two men in her other holes matched his pace, and Tzuyu became a vessel for three cocks simultaneously, every hole filled, every nerve ending screaming.
Jeongyeon was bent over beside Tzuyu, her ass in the air, her face pressed against the floor. She had a man—one of the newer ones, tall and lean with a long upward-curved cock—in her mouth, and another man behind her, his dick already buried in her ass. But her cunt was still empty, still dripping, still clenching around nothing. She pulled her mouth off the cock in front of her just long enough to gasp, "Someone—please—my pussy—someone fuck my pussy—"
Malik—still throat-fucking Jihyo—heard her. He snapped his fingers at a man standing near the bar. "You. Fill that empty hole."
The man—young, maybe twenty-three, with a straight cock that was easily twelve inches—crossed the room in three strides. He knelt behind Jeongyeon, pushed her thighs wider, and lined up with her cunt. The head of his cock pressed against her lips, and Jeongyeon's body shuddered. He shoved in, and she screamed—a raw, desperate sound that bounced off the walls.
"Yes! Yes! Fuck my cunt! Fill it! Fill all my holes!"
He did. Three cocks now—one in her mouth, one in her cunt, one in her ass—and Jeongyeon's mind dissolved. Her body rocked between them, a puppet pulled by three sets of strings, her tits swaying beneath her, her asscheeks rippling with each thrust, her cunt and asshole both leaking a mixture of cum and lube and her own slick.
Momo, still barely conscious, was the last to be fully claimed. Two men had already taken her mouth and cunt—one thrusting down her throat with slow, deep strokes, the other pounding her pussy with brutal efficiency—but her asshole, still gaping slightly from the earlier train of cocks, was empty. Until Jamal himself stepped behind her.
His thick, straight cock pressed against the ruined ring of her asshole, and Momo's body responded automatically. Her back arched deeper. Her ass pushed backward. Her sphincter, exhausted and stretched, offered no resistance. Jamal slid in with a wet, sucking sound, and Momo's only reaction was a soft, breathy, "Mmhmm."
"Ruined," Jamal murmured, almost reverently. "Completely ruined."
He fucked her slow. Not the brutal pace he'd used earlier—this was something else. Something almost ceremonial. His hips rolled against her ass in deep, grinding strokes, his cock disappearing into her guts and reappearing slick with everything that had been pumped into her. Momo's body rocked with the rhythm, her face blank, her eyes half-lidded, her mouth stretched around the cock in her throat. She was gone. Her body was just a mechanism now, a warm vessel designed for nothing but receiving.
The circle was complete.
Nine women. Twenty-seven holes. And every single one of them was filled.
The men who weren't actively fucking—and there were at least five of them, waiting, stroking their cocks—moved around the perimeter like sharks. They grabbed hands and wrapped them around shafts. They knelt beside faces and slapped cocks against cheeks. They pressed their dicks between pressed-together tits, between thighs, against the soles of feet.
Sana had a cock in each hand now—her fingers wrapped around two thick shafts, jerking them in alternating rhythm while her mouth worked Terrell's cock and her ass took Biggs's monster. The handjob sounds were wet and fast—fap-fap-fap—pre-cum slicking her palms. Mina, beside her, was in the same position, her hands full of two more cocks, her fingers moving in blurring strokes while Marcus destroyed her cunt from behind and a new man—Dante, tall and quiet with a long slender curved cock—fed his dick into her throat.
Jihyo's hands were wrapped backward around the cocks of two men standing behind her, her wrists bent at awkward angles, her fingers working blindly. Her mouth was full of Malik. Her cunt was full of Khalil. And now a third man—the young one who'd fucked Momo earlier—knelt beside her and pressed his cock against her cheek, smearing pre-cum across her skin until she turned her head enough to catch the tip with her tongue.
Chaeyoung had abandoned handjobs entirely—she was using her feet instead, her soles pressed together around a thick shaft, the man grunting as he fucked the tight channel between her arches. Her mouth was working another cock. Her cunt was taking Reggie's pounding. Her asshole—still leaking Tyrell's cum from earlier—was empty for the moment, but not for long. Another man was already positioning himself behind her, his cockhead pressing against her slick, stretched hole.
Dahyun had graduated to something obscene. While the twin-like men continued fucking her throat and cunt, two more men were using her back—grinding their cocks against her shoulder blades, smearing pre-cum across her skin, using her body as a surface to get off on. A fifth man was fucking the space between her thighs, his cock sliding through the slick that coated her skin, the head bumping against her clit with each thrust.
Tzuyu's tiny body was almost completely hidden beneath the men using her. Three cocks in her holes. Two more in her hands. A sixth man had somehow positioned himself beneath her, his tongue lapping at her clit while the men above her kept fucking. The sensation was too much—her cunt kept clamping, kept gushing, kept squirting—and her muffled screams were a constant, keening backdrop to the chaos.
Jeongyeon was screaming. Not muffled screams—she'd pulled her mouth off the cock in front of her and was just screaming, a raw, continuous wail that echoed throughout the suite. Three cocks pistoned in and out of her holes, and her body bucked and convulsed, and she was cumming—she'd been cumming for what felt like minutes now, her pussy and ass both clamping and releasing in violent, rhythmic pulses, her squirt spraying the floor in a continuous stream.
"Yes! Yes! Yes!" Her voice cracked. "Fuck me! Fuck all my holes! I'm a cocksleeve! I'm a cumdump! I'm—"
Her words dissolved into another scream as the man in her pussy bottomed out against her cervix and came. She felt it—felt the hot flood of seed painting her insides, felt his cock pulsing and throbbing—and she squirted again, the spray mixing with his cum as it leaked out around his shaft.
Nayeon, beside her, felt the scream vibrate through the floor. Her own throat was still full of Tyrell's cock. Her cunt was still taking Dre's pounding. Her hands were wrapped around two more shafts, jerking them with desperate, mechanical strokes. But it was her face that drew the most attention. Tyrell pulled out of her throat, and Nayeon gasped, and before she could catch her breath, three men were standing over her, stroking their cocks, aiming at her face.
"Open," Tyrell said.
Nayeon opened. Her mouth stretched wide. Her tongue extended. Her cum-crusted eyes rolled upward, watching the cocks above her.
The first rope hit her cheek. Thick and hot and white, splattering across her cheekbone and dripping down toward her ear. The second hit her forehead, painting her hairline. The third landed on her tongue—a direct hit—and Nayeon moaned like she'd just tasted something divine. More followed. Thread after thread of cum, arcing through the air and splattering across her face, her hair, her neck, her tits. The men grunted and groaned, their hands flying over their shafts, and Nayeon just knelt there with her mouth open and her tongue out, drowning in it.
"More," she slurred, cum dripping from her lips. "More. More. Cover me. Drown me."
They did. By the time they were finished, Nayeon's face was completely obscured—a mask of white, so thick it looked like a plaster cast. Only her eyes were visible, blinking through the mess, and her mouth, still open, still waiting, still hungry.
The circle devolved.
Whatever structure had existed dissolved into pure, chaotic animal need. The men stopped rotating and started just using—fucking whatever hole was closest, grabbing whatever body part they could reach, pumping their loads wherever they landed. The soundtrack was a symphony of obscenity: the wet squelch-squelch-squelch of cunts being pounded, the plap-plap-plap of balls slapping against flesh, the glrk-glrk-glrk of throats being fucked, the desperate, broken moans of nine women who had stopped being women and become something else entirely.
Sana's cunt had been filled three more times. Each time a man pulled out, cum gushed from her hole, and another man was immediately there to push his own load deeper. Her asshole was in the same condition—a revolving door of cocks, each one adding to the reservoir building in her bowels. Her mouth had tasted at least six different men. Her hands had jerked off more than she could count. Her face was painted with so many layers of cum that the original coating was completely hidden.
Mina was on her seventh load. Marcus had cum in her twice more after the first—once in her cunt, once in her ass—and then he'd passed her off to other men, and they'd used her too. Her flabby lips were so swollen they looked like a separate entity, a fleshy flower blooming between her thighs. Her asshole gaped constantly, unable to close, the inner walls visible and pink and dripping. Her mouth hung open, drool and cum mixing on her chin, her eyes rolled back so far only the whites showed.
Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still side by side, had become the focal point of a bukkake. Five men were standing over them, stroking their cocks, taking turns painting their faces. Chaeyoung's small features were almost completely obscured. Jihyo's neat appearance—the careful image she'd cultivated for years—was buried beneath layer after layer of white. They didn't blink. Didn't flinch. Just knelt there with their mouths open, their tongues touching, their cunts still being fucked from behind by men who hadn't finished yet.
Dahyun had somehow been flipped onto her back, her legs spread impossibly wide, her cunt and asshole both gaping. Three men were kneeling between her thighs, taking turns—one in her cunt, one in her ass, the third waiting, stroking, ready. Her white button-up shirt had been found and used to wipe cum off someone's cock. Her single remaining stocking had been torn off and used as a makeshift blindfold. She couldn't see anything—could only feel the relentless, brutal pounding of cocks in her holes—and her body responded by cumming again and again and again, her squirt spraying upward in arcs that splattered the men's chests.
Tzuyu was in the same position, on her back, blindfolded by someone's underwear, her tiny body almost invisible beneath the men using her. Her cunt had been stretched so wide the small tucked labia were now a gaping tunnel. Her asshole, which had been so tight earlier, was now a ruined ring of flesh that couldn't close. Her mouth was being fucked by a man who'd already cum in her twice and was working on a third load. Her hands were being used by two more men, her fingers wrapped around their shafts, her arms being guided in fast, mechanical strokes.
Jeongyeon had been moved to the center of the circle. Not the edge—the center. She was on her hands and knees, and the men had formed a wheel around her, each one taking a turn in her ass, her cunt, her mouth. She was spinning slowly, passed from man to man, her holes never empty for more than a second. Her screams had faded to hoarse, broken sounds. Her body was trembling so hard her teeth chattered. But she didn't ask them to stop. Didn't beg for mercy. Just kept taking it, her cunt and ass both leaking a continuous stream of cum that pooled on the floor beneath her.
Momo had woken up.
Not fully—her eyes were still glassy, her smile still dopey—but something had sparked in her when the men started using her again. She was on her stomach now, her ass in the air, her face pressed against the floor, and three men were taking turns in her holes. One in her cunt, one in her ass, the third in her mouth. They rotated every few minutes, and Momo's body accepted each new configuration without resistance. Her mind had checked out completely. She was just a warm set of holes now, and somewhere in the fog of her consciousness, a voice whispered that this was exactly what she was meant to be.
The men who'd already cum—and there were many of them—didn't stop. They kept touching, kept stroking, kept watching. Some of them knelt beside the women and masturbated, adding their loads to the puddles forming on the floor. Some of them grabbed breasts and squeezed until the women moaned. Some of them spanked asses that were already bruised and reddened, the sound of palms meeting flesh adding a percussive counterpoint to the symphony of sex.
Jamal watched it all from the edge of the chaos.
His cock was still hard. Still slick. He'd cum in Momo's ass, then again in Sana's mouth, then a third time across Jeongyeon's tits. But he was still ready. They all were. The stamina of these men—the impossible, almost supernatural endurance that kept them going and going and going—was the engine driving this machine. Without it, the women would have collapsed hours ago. With it, they could keep going forever.
"Speed up," Jamal said.
The command rippled through the room. The men increased their pace—thrusting faster, fucking harder, their hips slapping against the women's bodies with bruising force. The women's moans rose in pitch, rising and falling in a chaotic chorus that echoed off the windows and walls and ceiling.
Sana was screaming. Not words—just sound, a continuous wail that rose and fell with each thrust into her cunt, each stretch of her asshole, each gag around the cock in her throat. Biggs was still in her ass, and his massive cock was stretching her so wide the skin around her sphincter had gone pale and taut. The man in her cunt—one of the twins—was fucking her with short, fast strokes, his pubic bone grinding against her clit with each impact. The man in her mouth had grabbed her hair and was using it as a handle, guiding her head back and forth on his shaft.
Mina, beside Sana, had reached some transcendent state. Her eyes were open but unseeing, fixed on some point in the middle distance. Her body was still responding—her cunt still clenching, her asshole still gripping, her mouth still working the cocks presented to her—but her mind had detached completely. She was floating somewhere above her body, watching herself get used, and the sight filled her with a strange, peaceful warmth. This was what she was. This was all she was. A vessel. A hole. A cocksleeve.
Nayeon had been moved onto her back, her head hanging off the edge of… nothing. There was no bed, no chair—just a man kneeling behind her and holding her head in his hands, using her throat like a fleshlight. Her cunt was being pounded by another man, her legs thrown over his shoulders, her ankles crossed behind his neck. A third man was rubbing his cock between her tits, the head emerging from her cleavage to tap against her chin with each thrust. Cum still coated her face, but fresh cum was being added—the man in her mouth pulled out and came across her eyes, and she didn't even blink.
The circle had become a pile.
Bodies tangled together. Limbs intertwined. It was impossible to tell where one woman ended and another began. Sana's hand had somehow found Mina's cunt, her fingers sliding into the stretched, cum-filled hole. Mina's mouth was on Sana's throat, not kissing, just pressing there, feeling the vibrations of her screams. Jihyo and Chaeyoung had collapsed into each other, their bound bodies now crushed together, their cunts aligned so perfectly that a man had shoved his cock between both pussies at once, fucking the space where their lips met. Dahyun and Tzuyu were face-to-face, their blindfolds somehow knocked off, their eyes meeting through the chaos, and something passed between them—an understanding, a recognition, a shared knowledge of what they'd become.
Jeongyeon was in the center of it all, still on her hands and knees, still being passed from man to man. She'd lost count of how many loads had been dumped in her. Her cunt was so full of cum that it was leaking out around the cocks that were still fucking her, splattering the floor with each thrust. Her ass was in the same condition—a reservoir of seed that overflowed with each new addition. Her mouth was a channel for cum, men pulling out of her throat and finishing on her tongue, her cheeks, her forehead.
"Fill them," Jamal commanded. His voice was hoarse now. "Every one of them. Fill every hole. I want them leaking for weeks."
The men obeyed.
Some of them had cum three times already. Some four. Some were still working on their second, their stamina nearly superhuman. But all of them were still hard, still fucking, still chasing that next release. The suite had become a breeding ground—nothing but the wet, rhythmic sounds of reproduction, the slap of flesh on flesh, the desperate moans and screams of women who had completely surrendered to their primal purpose.
Sana felt a cock swell in her cunt—felt the pulse, the throb, the sudden heat—and she screamed, "Yes! Yes! Fill my cunt! Breed me! BREED ME!"
The man came with a roar, pumping his load directly against her cervix. She felt it flood her, felt the warmth spreading through her pelvis, and her cunt clamped down, milking him, drawing every drop. When he pulled out, cum gushed from her hole, but before it could drip onto the floor, another man was inside her, pushing the seed deeper, adding his own.
Mina was filled simultaneously—one load in her cunt, one in her ass, both men pulling out at the same time so that twin streams of white poured from her holes. Her flabby lips, swollen and dark, couldn't contain the flood. Cum spilled down her thighs, pooled on the floor, dripped from her clit in thick, slow droplets.
Jihyo and Chaeyoung received their loads together. The man fucking both their pussies at once came with a guttural cry, his seed spraying between their pressed-together cunts, coating both sets of lips, both clits, both inner walls. They moaned in unison, their bodies shuddering, their mouths open in identical expressions of bliss.
Dahyun took a load in her ass that was so deep it made her stomach bulge. The man—one of the twins—buried himself to the hilt and came with a scream, his cock pulsing and throbbing and pumping more cum than should have been possible. When he pulled out, Dahyun's asshole didn't just leak—it spurted, a fountain of white that arced through the air and splattered the floor three feet away.
Tzuyu was on the receiving end of a train—four men, all cumming in her cunt one after another, each one adding to the reservoir of seed building in her womb. Her tiny belly distended slightly with the volume, and when the last man pulled out, cum didn't just leak—it flowed, a thick white river that dripped onto the floor and formed a puddle the size of a dinner plate.
Jeongyeon took her final loads in silence. Not because she wasn't screaming—her throat was just too raw, too used, too wrecked to produce sound. Her mouth opened and closed, her body bucked and convulsed, but nothing came out except a hoarse, barely-audible whisper. The men came in her cunt and her ass and her mouth, and she just took it, her eyes rolling back, her body trembling, her mind somewhere far away.
Momo was the last to be filled.
Jamal himself moved behind her—his cock, still hard, still slick, still ready—and shoved into her cunt. Momo was limp, boneless, completely unresisting. Her pussy swallowed him easily, the walls loose and accommodating, and Jamal fucked her with long, slow strokes that bottomed out against her cervix.
"One last load," he grunted. "You feel that? One more for the road."
Momo's response was a soft, breathy giggle. The same giggle she'd had earlier. The sound of a mind that had been so thoroughly broken it couldn't even remember what it was like to be whole.
Jamal came with a roar that echoed through the suite. His seed flooded Momo's cunt, joining the reservoir of cum already inside her, and when he pulled out, the flood that followed was so voluminous it splattered his legs, the floor, the woman beside her.
He stepped back and surveyed the scene.
Nine women, sprawled across the floor in various states of ruin. Their holes were gaping and leaking. Their faces were painted with cum. Their bodies were marked with handprints and bite marks and bruises. Their minds were gone—shattered into a million pieces, then reassembled into something simpler, something purer, something that existed only to receive.
The suite smelled like a breeding factory. Sweat and cum and squirt and the sweet, skunky ghost of burned weed. The windows were fogged with condensation. The floor was slick with fluids. The air was thick enough to taste.
Jamal looked at the pile of women—at Sana, still reaching weakly for another cock. At Mina, her eyes glassy and unfocused, a dopey smile on her cum-smeared face. At Nayeon, completely obscured by the mask of seed covering her features, her tongue still lolling out. At Jihyo and Chaeyoung, tangled together, their cunts still pressed flush. At Dahyun and Tzuyu, face-to-face, their breaths mingling. At Jeongyeon, hoarse and broken and still somehow smiling. At Momo, giggling softly to herself, her mind long gone.
"Good," he said. "Now get some water. Hydrate. Because round three…"
He didn't finish the sentence. He didn't need to.
The women's eyes lit up.
Every one of them. Every pair of glassy, fucked-out, cum-smeared eyes. They lit up.
And somewhere in the pile, Sana's hoarse, broken voice whispered, "Yes. Please. More."
The air in Suite 5701 had become a living thing—thick and wet and breathing, heavy with the copper-salt tang of cum and the sharper musk of sweat and the ghost of weed smoke still curling near the ceiling. Nine women lay tangled in a heap on the slick hardwood floor, their bodies so intertwined it was impossible to tell where one ended and another began. Cum leaked from every hole. It pooled beneath them in a shallow lake, smeared across thighs and bellies and faces, dripped from clits and assholes and chins in slow, viscous threads.
Jamal stood at the edge of the pile, his chest still heaving, his cock finally softening against his thigh. The other men had collapsed onto the furniture—the bed, the chairs, the chaise—their bodies glistening, their cocks spent but still twitching. They watched. They always watched.
"Crawl," Jamal said.
The word cut through the humid silence like a blade. Nine pairs of glassy, fucked-out eyes turned toward him. Nine bodies stirred, limbs untangling, muscles screaming in protest.
"On your hands and knees," Jamal continued, his voice low and steady. "Circle formation again. But this time…" He paused, his grin spreading slow and dark. "This time, you're gonna clean each other up."
A ripple of confusion passed through the pile. Sana's cum-crusted brow furrowed. Mina's swollen lips parted around a question she was too exhausted to voice. Nayeon, still blind beneath her mask of seed, tilted her head like a dog hearing a strange sound.
"Every hole," Jamal said. "Every drop. I want every cunt and every asshole licked clean. You made this mess. You're gonna eat it."
The confusion dissolved. In its place bloomed something else—something hungry and desperate and utterly shameless. The women's eyes, already glassy, went somehow glassier. Their mouths, already hanging open, went somehow slacker. Their tongues—those same tongues that had been wrapped around cocks all night—slid out and wet their lips.
Momo was the first to move.
Her body, still boneless and trembling, somehow found the strength to push herself onto her hands and knees. Cum dripped from her cunt in a thick white rivulet, splattering the floor beneath her. Her asshole, still gaping and ruined, leaked a matching stream down her inner thigh. She crawled forward, her knees sliding through the puddle of fluids that had accumulated on the floor, and she placed herself directly in front of Sana.
"Me first," she slurred, her voice barely audible, wrecked from screaming. "Clean me first."
Sana didn't hesitate. Her hand shot out and grabbed Momo's hip, her fingers digging into the bruised flesh. Her face—still painted with layer after layer of cum, the original coating completely obscured by fresh deposits—pressed forward. Her tongue extended. And with one long, slow, deliberate stroke, she licked from Momo's clit to her asshole.
The taste hit her immediately. Salt and musk and something bitter-sweet, a mixture of her own cum and the seed of at least seven different men. Sana's eyes rolled back. A guttural moan vibrated in her throat. Her tongue—that same tongue that had worshipped Terrell's cock, that had lapped at Tyrell's shaft, that had licked Nayeon's clit hours ago—pressed deeper into Momo's cunt, scooping out a thick glob of cum and swallowing it with an audible gulp.
"Fuuuck," Sana breathed, pulling back just long enough to speak. Her chin was dripping. Her lips were glazed. "You taste like… like all of them. Like all their cum mixed together."
"More," Momo whimpered. Her hips pushed backward, her cunt pressing against Sana's mouth. "Lick it all. Don't miss a drop."
Sana dove back in. Her tongue worked Momo's cunt with the same desperate enthusiasm she'd used on the cocks earlier—flattening against the swollen lips, probing the stretched entrance, curling to scoop out every last trace of seed. The sounds were wet and obscene—slrk-slrk-slrk—drool and cum mixing on her chin and dripping onto the floor.
Beside them, the chain reaction had begun.
Mina crawled behind Sana. Her flabby labia—those soft, loose lips that hung down between her thighs—dragged across the floor as she moved, leaving a snail-trail of cum. She positioned herself between Sana's spread legs, her face inches from Sana's ruined cunt. Cum was still oozing from the hole in slow pulses, and Mina watched it drip for a moment, mesmerized, before leaning in and sealing her mouth over the entire swollen mess.
"Mmhmm," Mina hummed, the vibration traveling into Sana's cunt. Her tongue probed deep, lapping at the inner walls, scooping out Biggs's cum and Terrell's cum and the seed of every man who'd filled Sana's cunt tonight. She swallowed greedily, her throat working, her eyes fluttering closed. The taste was overwhelming—a concentrated essence of everything that had happened in this room—and Mina's cunt, still empty and aching, clenched around nothing in response.
Sana felt Mina's tongue inside her and moaned into Momo's cunt. The vibration made Momo's hips buck, which pushed her asshole against Sana's nose, and Sana—still licking, still swallowing—shifted her attention upward. Her tongue slid from Momo's pussy to her asshole, tracing the stretched, ruined ring of muscle, probing the gaping entrance where Jamal's cum was still leaking out.
"Oh god," Momo choked. Her hands, planted on the floor, clawed at the wood. "Oh god, your tongue—your tongue is in my ass—"
Sana didn't answer. She couldn't. Her mouth was too busy. Her tongue pushed deeper into Momo's asshole, lapping at the cum that had been deposited there, swallowing Jamal's seed and Biggs's seed and every other load that had been pumped into Momo's bowels. The taste was sharper here—more bitter, more intimate—and Sana found herself moaning as she ate, her hips grinding backward against Mina's face.
Nayeon had been guided into position by touch alone. Still blind beneath her mask of cum, she'd crawled forward until her face pressed against something warm and wet and fleshy. Mina's cunt. Her flabby lips, still leaking a mixture of Marcus's cum and the loads that had followed, were pressed directly against Nayeon's cum-crusted mouth. Nayeon's tongue emerged—a pink muscle pushing through the white mask—and licked.
"Yesss," Mina hissed, her voice muffled by Sana's cunt. "Yes, Nayeon, eat my pussy. Clean it. Clean all of it."
Nayeon's response was to push deeper. Her tongue parted Mina's lips—those loose, flabby folds that hung down like a fleshy invitation—and scooped out a mouthful of cum. She swallowed, and even through the mask, her expression was visible: pure, radiant bliss. The same expression she'd worn during her bukkake. The same expression she'd worn while crawling from man to man, licking cocks clean. This was what she was. This was all she was.
The circle was forming.
Jihyo crawled behind Nayeon, positioning herself between Nayeon's spread thighs. Nayeon's cunt—still dripping from the train of cocks that had used her, still leaking the seed that had been pumped into her womb—was a disaster. The lips were so swollen they looked like a separate entity. The inner folds were dark pink and engorged, protruding from the slit like a fleshy flower. Cum oozed from the hole in thick, slow pulses, and Jihyo leaned in and caught the next drip on her tongue before it could fall.
"F-fuck," Nayeon stammered, her voice muffled by Mina's cunt. "Your tongue—"
Jihyo didn't let her finish. Her mouth sealed over Nayeon's entire pussy, and she sucked—a deep, vacuum-like pull that drew cum out of Nayeon's hole and into her mouth. The volume was staggering. Nayeon had been filled by at least five men after her bukkake, and all of their seed had been pooling in her womb, waiting. Jihyo swallowed and swallowed and swallowed, her throat working continuously, her eyes watering from the effort.
Chaeyoung crawled behind Jihyo. Her small body, still marked with bite marks and handprints, slid into position between Jihyo's spread legs. Jihyo's neat pussy—those lips that were usually so tidy, so contained—was now a swollen, gaping mess. Cum leaked from the hole in a steady stream, and Chaeyoung didn't hesitate. Her small tongue—the same tongue that had licked Dahyun's thighs clean earlier—darted out and plunged inside.
"Mmmph!" Jihyo's cry was muffled by Nayeon's cunt. Her hips bucked backward, pushing her pussy harder against Chaeyoung's face. Chaeyoung's tongue was everywhere—lapping at the inner walls, curling to reach deeper, flicking against the swollen ridges. The taste was familiar now. Salt and musk and the bitter undertone of male seed. Chaeyoung found herself grinding her own cunt against the floor as she ate, her clit dragging across the slick hardwood.
Dahyun crawled behind Chaeyoung. Her white button-up shirt was long gone. Her single surviving stocking had been torn off. Her body was completely bare except for the layers of cum painted across her skin, and as she positioned herself behind Chaeyoung, she realized Chaeyoung's cunt wasn't just leaking—it was still being fucked. The man named Reggie had pulled out, but his cum was still inside her, still dripping, and Dahyun's mouth watered at the sight.
"Hold still," Dahyun whispered, and Chaeyoung's body obeyed automatically. Dahyun's tongue pressed against Chaeyoung's asshole first—that tiny, stretched ring that had taken Tyrell's cock and Dre's cock and the cocks of men Dahyun hadn't even seen. The muscle was puffy and swollen, and when Dahyun's tongue probed it, a fresh glob of cum pushed out and landed on her taste buds.
"God," Dahyun breathed. "You're so full. So full of cum. I can taste all of them."
She swallowed, then moved lower. Her tongue dragged from Chaeyoung's asshole to her cunt, collecting the mixture of her own slick and the men's seed, and Chaeyoung's whole body shuddered. Her mouth, still buried in Jihyo's pussy, opened around a muffled scream.
Tzuyu crawled behind Dahyun. Her tiny body—still marked with handprints, her pale skin still glowing with sweat—positioned itself between Dahyun's spread thighs. Dahyun's cunt was a wreck. The lips were so engorged they looked purple, the inner flesh protruding and glistening. Her asshole, still gaping slightly from the double penetration earlier, leaked a thin trail of cum down her perineum. Tzuyu's tongue—that small, precise tongue—darted out and caught the drip before it could fall.
"Hnnngh," Dahyun groaned into Chaeyoung's cunt. Her hips pressed backward, grinding against Tzuyu's face. Tzuyu's tongue worked methodically—cleaning the outer lips first, then the inner folds, then plunging deep into the hole to scoop out the seed that had been deposited there. The taste was overwhelming. Tzuyu's eyes fluttered closed, and her own cunt—that small tucked slit that had been stretched so wide tonight—clenched around nothing.
Jeongyeon crawled behind Tzuyu. Her throat was still raw, still wrecked, still too hoarse to produce sound. But her tongue worked fine. She lowered her face between Tzuyu's spread thighs and licked a long, slow stripe from clit to asshole, collecting everything—cum and slick and sweat—in one continuous motion. Tzuyu's response was a high-pitched whine, her whole body trembling, her tongue faltering in Dahyun's cunt for just a moment before resuming its rhythm.
And finally, completing the circle, Momo crawled behind Jeongyeon.
The chain was closed.
Nine women on their hands and knees, arranged in a perfect circle. Nine faces buried between nine sets of thighs. Nine tongues working nine cunts and nine assholes, lapping and sucking and swallowing, cleaning every drop of seed from every stretched and ruined hole. The sounds were a symphony of obscenity—wet slurping, muffled moans, the constant drip of saliva and cum hitting the floor. The circle rotated slowly, bodies shifting, positions adjusting, but the rhythm never broke.
Sana's tongue was buried in Momo's asshole, lapping at the cum that Jamal had deposited there. Momo's face was pressed against Jeongyeon's cunt, her tongue scooping out the seed that had been pumped into her. Jeongyeon's mouth was sealed over Tzuyu's pussy, sucking with desperate intensity. Tzuyu was cleaning Dahyun's cunt, her small tongue working with surgical precision. Dahyun was eating Chaeyoung's asshole, her nose pressed against the small of Chaeyoung's back. Chaeyoung's tongue was buried in Jihyo's cunt, lapping at the inner walls. Jihyo was devouring Nayeon's pussy, swallowing mouthful after mouthful of cum. Nayeon—still blind, still masked—was cleaning Mina's flabby lips, her tongue probing every fold and crease. And Mina, her face buried between Sana's thighs, was lapping at the cum that still oozed from Sana's ruined cunt.
The men watched.
Jamal had settled into the chair near the window, his legs spread, his softening cock resting against his thigh. His eyes tracked the circle with the detached appreciation of a connoisseur. Terrell leaned against the wall, his arms crossed, a satisfied smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. Marcus was on the bed, propped up on his elbows, his gaze fixed on Mina's ass—still in the air, still leaking—as she ate Sana's cunt. Biggs had retrieved a fresh blunt from somewhere and was smoking lazily, the sweet-skunky scent adding a new layer to the room's olfactory chaos. DeShawn, Dre, Malik, Tyrell—all of them watched, their eyes moving from woman to woman, their cocks twitching with the promise of what was still to come.
"Look at that," Marcus said, his voice low and rough. "Look at them cleaning each other up. Like a litter of kittens."
"Kittens don't eat cum," DeShawn said.
"These ones do."
The men laughed—a low, rumbling sound that vibrated through the room. The women heard it, and instead of shame, they felt something else. Pride. They were being watched. They were being appreciated. Every lick, every swallow, every desperate moan was a performance, and the audience was pleased.
Sana pulled her face out of Momo's asshole just long enough to speak. Her chin was dripping. Her lips were glazed with a mixture of cum and saliva. "Switch," she gasped. "I want—I want to taste someone else."
The circle understood.
Like a mechanism designed for this exact purpose, the women shifted. Sana crawled to her right, positioning herself behind Mina. Mina moved to Nayeon. Nayeon, still blind, was guided by touch to Jihyo. The rotation continued—each woman moving one position clockwise, so that every tongue encountered a new hole, a new taste, a new mixture of seed.
Sana's tongue found Mina's asshole—that stretched, ruined ring that Marcus had fucked earlier, that had been filled by multiple loads. She lapped at it greedily, her tongue pushing past the sphincter, scooping out the cum that had been deposited there. Mina moaned into Nayeon's cunt, the vibration making Nayeon's hips buck.
"You like that?" Sana murmured against Mina's asshole. "You like my tongue in your dirty hole?"
"Yesss," Mina hissed. "Yes, Sana, yes—"
"Tell me. Tell me how it feels."
"Filthy. It feels filthy. Your tongue—your tongue is so deep—"
Sana's response was to push deeper. Her tongue curled inside Mina's asshole, lapping at the walls, collecting every drop of cum she could find. She swallowed, and the taste was different here—sharper, more bitter, more intensely intimate. Mina's asshole clenched around her tongue, and Sana felt the muscle spasm, felt a fresh drip of cum push out and land on her taste buds.
"Good girl," Sana breathed. "Good little cumdump. Push it out. Push all of it out so I can eat it."
Mina bore down, and a thick glob of cum pushed past her sphincter and onto Sana's waiting tongue. Sana swallowed it with a moan, her own cunt—still empty, still aching—clenching in response.
Elsewhere in the circle, similar scenes were playing out.
Mina had found Nayeon's asshole—a tight, rarely-used hole that had taken at least three cocks tonight. She lapped at it with desperate enthusiasm, her tongue tracing the stretched rim, probing the entrance, scooping out the seed that had been pumped into Nayeon's bowels. Nayeon, still blind beneath her mask, was making sounds that weren't quite words—just raw, animal noises of pleasure that vibrated against Jihyo's cunt.
Jihyo was eating Nayeon's pussy from the front while Mina ate her ass from behind, and the dual sensation was making Nayeon's whole body tremble. Her cunt leaked continuously—a mixture of her own slick and the cum Jihyo's tongue was scooping out—and her asshole pushed more seed onto Mina's tongue with each involuntary clench.
"More," Jihyo growled against Nayeon's cunt. "Give me more. I want all of it. Every drop."
Nayeon's hips bucked, and a fresh gush of cum spilled onto Jihyo's tongue. Jihyo swallowed greedily, her throat working, her eyes rolling back.
Chaeyoung had moved to Dahyun's position and was now cleaning Dahyun's cunt with the same desperate intensity she'd used on Jihyo's. Dahyun's pussy was a wreck—the lips so engorged they looked painful, the inner flesh dark pink and protruding, her clit a swollen nub that twitched every time Chaeyoung's tongue brushed against it. Cum oozed from the hole, and Chaeyoung lapped it up like a woman dying of thirst.
"Your tongue," Dahyun gasped. "Chaeyoung, your tongue—fuck—"
Chaeyoung's response was to push deeper. Her tongue curled inside Dahyun's cunt, scooping out a mouthful of cum, and she pulled back just long enough to swallow before diving back in. Her hands gripped Dahyun's ass, her fingers digging into the bruised flesh, spreading the cheeks wide so she could access every drop.
Dahyun, meanwhile, had her face buried between Tzuyu's thighs. Tzuyu's small tucked labia were now so engorged they looked like a different pussy entirely—puffy and dark and glistening with a mixture of cum and Tzuyu's own slick. Dahyun's tongue worked methodically—cleaning the outer lips first, then the inner folds, then plunging deep into the hole to scoop out the seed that had been deposited there.
"You taste different," Dahyun murmured against Tzuyu's cunt. "Sweeter. Is that you, or is that the cum?"
"I don't—I don't know—" Tzuyu's voice was high and breathy, her whole body trembling. Her own tongue was buried in Jeongyeon's asshole, and the vibration of her words made Jeongyeon's sphincter spasm.
"Both," Jeongyeon rasped, her wrecked voice barely audible. "It's both. Now stop talking and keep licking."
Tzuyu obeyed. Her tongue pushed deeper into Jeongyeon's asshole, lapping at the cum that had been pumped there. Jeongyeon's ass was a disaster—the hole so stretched it couldn't close, the inner walls visible and pink and twitching—but Tzuyu's small tongue worked with surgical precision, cleaning every fold, every crease, every hidden pocket of seed.
Jeongyeon's face was buried between Momo's thighs. Momo's cunt—that same cunt that had been fucked by at least ten cocks tonight, that had been filled with more cum than should have been possible—was still leaking. The flood had slowed to a steady drip, and Jeongyeon caught each drop on her tongue before it could fall. She swallowed continuously, her raw throat working with effort, her eyes streaming tears that cut tracks through the cum on her cheeks.
Momo, completing the circle, was cleaning Sana's asshole. Her tongue—that same tongue that had been throat-fucked, that had gagged and slurped and worshipped—lapped at Sana's stretched rim with reverent devotion. Sana's asshole had taken Biggs's monster cock and multiple others, and it was still gaping slightly, still leaking, still spasming with aftershocks. Momo's tongue probed the entrance, scooping out cum, and Sana's response was a broken, desperate moan.
"Right there," Sana gasped. "Right there, Momo, don't stop—"
Momo didn't stop. She couldn't. Her body was moving on autopilot now, her mind still floating somewhere in that warm, blissful void where Jamal's final creampie had sent her. She ate Sana's ass with the same dreamy, detached enthusiasm she'd done everything else tonight—thorough and worshipful and utterly devoted.
The circle rotated again.
And again.
And again.
Each time, every woman encountered a new hole, a new taste, a new mixture of seed. They learned the flavor of each other's cum—not just the men's, but their own, the unique musk and salt of each woman's arousal mixed with the universal bitterness of male seed. Mina's flabby lips tasted different from Jihyo's neat pussy. Chaeyoung's small cunt had a different texture from Sana's swollen, ruined hole. Jeongyeon's asshole tasted sharper than Tzuyu's. Momo's cunt was sweeter than Nayeon's. The nuances were subtle but distinct, and the women catalogued them with the obsessive attention of connoisseurs.
The men continued to watch. Their cocks, which had been soft and spent, were beginning to stir again. The sight of nine women eating each other's cum-filled holes was having an effect—slow twitches becoming full erections, hands reaching down to stroke, breath quickening.
"Look at the mess they're making," Terrell said, nodding toward the floor. "There's more cum on the floor now than when they started."
"All that cum had to go somewhere," Marcus said. "Better in their bellies than on the floor."
"Better in their bellies than anywhere," Jamal corrected. "That's where it belongs."
The women heard the conversation through the fog of their arousal. The words registered somewhere in the back of their minds—better in their bellies—and the approval in Jamal's voice made them work harder, lick deeper, swallow more eagerly.
Sana had reached a state of transcendent bliss. Her face was buried between Mina's thighs, her tongue buried in Mina's cunt, and she was drinking from her like a fountain. Every time Mina's pussy clenched, a fresh glob of cum pushed out, and Sana caught it on her tongue and swallowed. The taste had become familiar now—almost comforting. She could distinguish the individual contributions: Marcus's seed, thick and slightly bitter; DeShawn's, saltier; the unnamed men's, varying in texture and flavor. It was like a wine tasting, but depraved, and Sana found herself moaning with each new discovery.
Mina, meanwhile, had two fingers buried in Nayeon's cunt while her tongue worked Nayeon's asshole. She'd discovered that if she pressed upward with her fingers, more cum would push out of Nayeon's pussy for Jihyo to eat, and if she pressed downward, more would leak from her asshole for Mina to swallow. She'd found a rhythm—press, release, press, release—and the two holes were responding like well-trained mechanisms, dispensing cum on command.
Jihyo was in heaven. Her mouth was sealed over Nayeon's cunt, and she was drinking continuously—long, slow pulls that drew the seed out in thick, viscous streams. Nayeon's pussy was a bottomless well of cum, and Jihyo's belly was starting to distend from the volume she'd swallowed. But she didn't stop. Couldn't stop. The taste was addictive—the mixture of male virility and female submission, the essence of everything they'd become.
Chaeyoung had pulled back from Dahyun's cunt just long enough to catch her breath. Her face was dripping—cum and saliva and Dahyun's slick—and her eyes were wild and glassy. "I want—" she started, then stopped, her voice cracking.
"What?" Dahyun gasped. "What do you want?"
"I want to taste all of you. At once. I want—" Chaeyoung's tongue darted out and licked her lips. "I want to lick everyone's cunt. Everyone's ass. I want to taste every hole in this circle."
"Then do it," Jamal said from his chair. His voice cut through the chaos, and the circle paused. "Crawl. Taste every single one of them. Don't stop until you've licked every hole in the room."
Chaeyoung's eyes lit up. She pulled away from Dahyun and began crawling—her small body moving from woman to woman, her tongue darting out to sample each cunt, each asshole, each dripping slit. She licked Sana's pussy first—a quick, darting taste—then moved to Mina's, then Nayeon's, then Jihyo's. She circled the entire formation, her tongue never resting, her mouth never empty. By the time she completed the circuit, her chin was dripping, her belly was full, and her expression was one of pure, radiant fulfillment.
"Good girl," Jamal said. "Now. Someone else. Keep going. I want every woman to taste every other woman."
The command unleashed something.
The circle dissolved into controlled chaos—women crawling between other women's legs, tongues darting and probing, mouths sealing over holes. Sana licked Mina's cunt, then Nayeon's ass, then Jihyo's pussy, then Chaeyoung's clit. Mina sampled everyone's cunt in sequence, comparing flavors, making soft sounds of appreciation with each new taste. Nayeon, still blind, was guided from hole to hole by gentle hands on her head, and she ate with the same desperate, worshipful enthusiasm she'd shown all night.
The floor beneath them was soaked. The mixture of cum and saliva and squirt had formed a shallow lake, and their knees slid through it as they moved. The sounds were wetter now—squelching and sloshing and slurping—and the air was so thick with the smell of sex that it coated the back of the throat.
Jeongyeon had somehow ended up on her back, her legs spread wide, and three women were between her thighs at once—Tzuyu licking her cunt, Dahyun eating her ass, and Momo lapping at the cum that was still leaking from both holes. Jeongyeon's wrecked voice was producing sounds that weren't quite screams—more like hoarse, desperate whispers that faded in and out as her raw throat gave up and then found strength again.
"More—more—don't stop—eat it all—"
Tzuyu's tongue plunged deep into Jeongyeon's cunt, scooping out a mouthful of cum. She didn't swallow it. Instead, she pulled back and crawled upward, her face hovering over Jeongyeon's, and she let the cum drip from her mouth into Jeongyeon's open, waiting lips.
Jeongyeon swallowed. Her eyes rolled back. A shudder ran through her entire body.
"Again," she rasped. "Again."
Tzuyu went back for more. This time, Momo crawled up beside her, her own mouth full of cum from Jeongyeon's asshole. The two women hovered over Jeongyeon's face, their lips parting, and twin streams of cum poured from their mouths into Jeongyeon's. The mixture—pussy cum and ass cum, Tzuyu's saliva and Momo's saliva—filled Jeongyeon's mouth and spilled over, running down her cheeks and pooling in her ears.
"Fuck," Marcus breathed from the bed. He was fully hard again, his cock standing straight up, his hand wrapped around the base. "That's the hottest thing I've ever seen."
"It gets better," Jamal said. "Watch."
Nayeon had been guided to the center of the chaos. Her cum mask was still intact, but chunks had been licked away, revealing patches of skin beneath. She was on her back now, her legs spread, and the remaining women were arranged around her in a semicircle. One by one, they crawled over her—each woman pressing her cunt against Nayeon's mouth, letting Nayeon lick and suck and swallow, before moving on to let the next woman take her place.
Nayeon's tongue never rested. It moved from Mina's flabby lips to Sana's swollen hole to Jihyo's neat pussy to Chaeyoung's tiny cunt to Dahyun's wrecked slit to Tzuyu's tucked folds to Momo's ruined hole to Jeongyeon's gaping entrance. She tasted every one of them—every unique flavor, every mixture of cum and slick, every intimate essence—and she swallowed everything they gave her.
By the time the last woman pulled away, Nayeon's belly was visibly distended. Her stomach bulged with the volume of cum she'd swallowed, and when she opened her mouth to speak, nothing came out except a soft, satisfied burp.
The women laughed—a tired, broken, delirious sound that echoed through the suite.
"Good girl," Sana said, patting Nayeon's cum-crusted cheek. "You drank all of us. Every drop."
Nayeon's response was a dopey, blissed-out smile. The same smile she'd worn during her bukkake. The same smile she'd worn while crawling from man to man. The same smile that said her mind was gone—shattered into a million pieces, then reassembled into something simpler, something purer.
Jamal rose from his chair. His cock was fully hard again, standing straight out, the tip glistening with pre-cum. The other men had followed suit—Terrell, Marcus, Biggs, DeShawn, all of them hard and ready, their eyes fixed on the pile of women.
"Now," Jamal said, "you've cleaned each other up. Every hole is licked clean. Every drop of cum is in your bellies where it belongs." He paused, his grin spreading. "But we're not done. You're gonna get dirty again. All of you. And this time…"
He didn't finish the sentence.
He didn't need to.
Sana was already crawling toward him, her tongue out, her eyes fixed on his cock. Mina was reaching for Marcus. Nayeon's tongue was lolling out, waiting for whatever was about to be placed on it. Jihyo and Chaeyoung had intertwined again, their cunts pressed together, both holes already leaking fresh slick. Dahyun and Tzuyu were face-to-face, their mouths open, their breaths mingling. Momo was giggling that soft, broken giggle, her body already positioning itself for whatever came next. Jeongyeon—hoarse and wrecked and still somehow desperate—was reaching weakly for the nearest cock.
The women had cleaned each other.
Now it was time to get filthy again.
Sana's tongue was still extended, still reaching, still desperate for whatever Jamal had promised, when Terrell's voice cut through the humid air like a blade.
"Faces up," he commanded. "All of you. On your backs. Mouths open. Tongues out."
The nine women obeyed without hesitation. Their bodies—still slick with sweat and each other's saliva, still leaking residual cum from holes that couldn't fully close—rolled onto their backs across the wet floor. Nine faces tilted upward. Nine mouths stretched wide. Nine tongues extended, pink and glistening, waiting.
Marcus was the first to step forward. His cock, dark and thick and already beading pre-cum at the tip, pointed down at Mina's upturned face. Mina's flabby lips curled into a dopey smile. Her tongue wiggled in anticipation.
"Count," Marcus said.
The first rope hit her left eye. Thick and hot, splattering across her lid and dripping down toward her temple. "One," Mina breathed.
The second landed across her nose and mouth, painting her upper lip. "Two."
The third—a direct hit—filled her open mouth, coating her tongue in white. "Th-three."
Around her, the other men had taken positions. DeShawn stood over Sana, his cock slick with the pre-cum that had been leaking since he'd watched them clean each other. Terrell aimed at Nayeon's already-crusted face. Biggs positioned himself above Dahyun and Tzuyu, stroking his massive shaft with both hands. Malik stood over Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still pressed together even on their backs, their tongues touching. Dre and Tyrell flanked Jeongyeon. The younger men—the twins, Dante, Lamar, Darnell—spread out, covering the remaining women, while Jamal himself took position directly above Momo's giggling, broken face.
"Together," Jamal said. "On my count. Three, two, one—"
The room erupted.
Not in chaos—in synchronization. Twelve men stroking in unison, twelve cocks pulsing, twelve streams of cum arcing through the air and splattering across nine waiting faces. The sounds were wet and rhythmic—splat-splat-splat-splat—layer after layer of white painting cheeks and foreheads and lips and tongues.
Sana caught the first load across her eyes. Both eyes, blinded instantly, the hot thickness sealing her lids shut. She didn't flinch. Her tongue stayed out, and the next rope landed squarely on it, and she swallowed with an audible gulp, her throat working, her lips curling into a smile beneath the mask.
"More," she slurred, cum dripping from her chin. "More on my face. Cover me. Bury me."
DeShawn obliged. His hand flew over his shaft, and another thick rope hit Sana's forehead, dripping down into her hair, matting the strands together. Then another across her cheeks. Then another directly into her open mouth.
Mina was drowning beneath Marcus's load. Her flabby lips—still swollen, still protruding—were now completely sealed beneath a layer of white so thick it looked like plaster. Only her tongue was visible, pushing through the mask, catching every drop Marcus fed her. His cum tasted different from the men she'd eaten out of Sana's cunt—saltier, thicker, more concentrated. She swallowed and swallowed and swallowed, her belly already full from the previous rounds, now expanding further.
Nayeon's mask—that original coating of cum that had been partially licked away—was being rebuilt. Terrell's seed added fresh layers, filling in the gaps, restoring the plaster-cast perfection of her cum-covered face. Nayeon's tongue, which had tasted every woman's cunt and every man's cock, now had nothing to do but wait and receive. And receive she did—mouthful after mouthful, her throat working continuously, her expression beneath the mask one of pure, transcendent bliss.
"Look at her," Terrell muttered, still stroking. "Look at this cum-drunk little whore. She'd stay here forever if we let her."
"Maybe we will," Jamal said.
Dahyun and Tzuyu were being painted simultaneously by Biggs's massive output. His cock—that monster that had stretched Sana's asshole beyond reason—produced cum in volumes that seemed impossible. A single rope from Biggs was equivalent to three from any other man, and he was aiming deliberately, painting both women's faces with the same stroke. Dahyun's features disappeared first—her eyes, her nose, her mouth, all buried beneath the flood. Tzuyu's small, delicate face vanished next, her tiny tongue the only visible feature, still extended, still waiting.
"Lick each other," Biggs commanded, his voice a low rumble. "Clean each other's faces. Eat the cum off each other."
The two women turned their heads simultaneously. Their cum-covered faces pressed together—cheek to cheek, mouth to mouth—and their tongues emerged, lapping at each other's masks. Dahyun licked cum from Tzuyu's sealed eyelids. Tzuyu scooped a thick glob from Dahyun's chin and swallowed it. Their tongues met in the middle, sharing the mixture, pushing it back and forth between their mouths like a depraved kiss.
Jihyo and Chaeyoung, still intertwined, had become a single canvas for Malik's cum. He aimed between them, painting both faces with each stroke, creating a bridge of white that connected their features. Jihyo's neat lips—those tidy, contained labia that had been stretched and ruined—were mirrored now by the messy, cum-smeared lips of her face. Chaeyoung's small tongue darted out continuously, catching drops before they could fall, swallowing with desperate, hungry sounds.
"Eat it," Malik said. "Eat it all. Every drop."
They did. Their tongues met in the cum-bridge between their faces, lapping and swallowing, sharing the load. Their bodies, still pressed together, still leaking fresh slick from cunts that couldn't stop dripping, writhed against each other with each swallow.
Jeongyeon was being covered by Dre and Tyrell simultaneously—two cocks, two angles, two streams of cum arcing across her face from different directions. Her wrecked voice, still too hoarse to scream, produced soft, breathy whimpers as each rope landed. Her tongue—that same tongue that had lapped cum from Momo's asshole—was now catching cum directly from the source, and she swallowed with the same worshipful devotion she'd shown all night.
Momo's giggling never stopped. Even as Jamal's cum painted her face—rope after rope, thick and hot and endless—she kept giggling, that broken, mindless sound that vibrated through the room. Her tongue lolled out, completely passive, just a warm surface for Jamal to aim at. Her eyes, visible through the mask, were completely vacant. She was gone. Whatever had been Momo—the idol, the woman, the person—had been replaced by this: a giggling, cum-covered vessel that existed only to receive.
By the time the last man finished, the nine women were unrecognizable.
Their faces were buried beneath layers of cum so thick it looked like sculpted masks. Hair was matted and plastered to scalps. Makeup—whatever had survived the night—was dissolved and streaked, mascara running in black rivers through the white. Lipstick was smeared across cheeks and chins, the careful pouts replaced by gaping, cum-filled mouths and lolling, dripping tongues.
"Pictures," Jamal said.
The men pulled out their phones. The suite filled with the soft click-click-click of cameras capturing the scene from every angle. Nine women on their backs, faces obliterated by cum, tongues out, holes gaping, bodies marked and bruised and still somehow eager. The flashes reflected off the wet floor, the fogged windows, the slick skin.
"Hold your holes open," Terrell commanded. "Show the camera what you are."
Fingers reached down. Labia were spread. Assholes were stretched. Nine ruined cunts and nine gaping asses were presented to the lenses, cum still oozing from both, dripping onto the floor that was already slick with fluids. The women posed without shame—without even thinking about shame, because shame had been fucked out of them hours ago.
Click-click-click.
"Beautiful," Marcus said, reviewing his photos. "Fucking beautiful. Now." He tucked his phone away. "The real cleanup."
Jamal stepped back. "You heard him. Real cleanup. Every drop. Off the floor. Off each other. In your mouths. Now."
The women understood.
For a long moment, nothing happened. Then Sana rolled onto her side, her cum-crusted face pressing against the floor, and her tongue emerged—lapping at the puddle of cum and squirt and sweat that had pooled beneath them. She swallowed, and the taste was everything—every man, every woman, every fluid that had been spilled tonight—and she moaned as she drank.
Mina followed. Then Nayeon. Then Jihyo and Chaeyoung together, their tongues working the same section of floor. Dahyun and Tzuyu crawled to a different puddle. Jeongyeon dragged herself across the room on her belly, leaving a snail-trail of cum, licking as she went. Momo was guided by gentle hands, her face pressed to the floor, her tongue moving on autopilot.
They cleaned the suite with their mouths. Every drip. Every splash. Every smear. The floor was licked until the hardwood gleamed. Each other's bodies were lapped at—cum licked from thighs and bellies and breasts and backs. The men watched, stroking their softening cocks, taking more pictures, murmuring appreciation.
When the floor was clean, Jamal spoke again.
"Now the second drink."
The men spread out around the circle of women. Twelve pairs of legs. Twelve cocks, grasped in twelve hands. Twelve streams of urine—golden and steaming—arced through the air and splashed across nine waiting faces.
The women's mouths opened wider. Their tongues extended further. The piss hit their cum-crusted faces and cut through the white, creating streaky, yellowed channels. It filled their open mouths. It ran down their chins and necks and pooled in the hollows of their collarbones.
Sana drank. Her throat worked continuously, swallowing mouthful after mouthful, the sharp, bitter taste mixing with the salt of the cum still coating her tongue. Her eyes—what could be seen of them—were half-lidded and blissful.
Mina drank. The piss ran into her flabby-lipped mouth and down her throat, and she swallowed with the same desperate enthusiasm she'd shown for everything else tonight.
Nayeon drank. Her cum-mask was being washed away in streaks, revealing the wrecked, mascara-streaked, blissed-out face beneath. Her tongue caught every drop.
They all drank. Every one of them. The piss pooled in their mouths and they swallowed. It dripped into their hair, matting it further. It ran down their bodies, mixing with the residual cum and slick. They didn't flinch. Didn't turn away. Didn't stop.
When the streams finally ended, the nine women lay in a puddle of cum and piss and their own fluids, their faces streaked and messy, their hair plastered, their makeup ruined beyond repair, their lipstick smeared to their ears, their holes still gaping and leaking.
And every single one of them was smiling.
"Good girls," Jamal said. "Now. Who's coming back next week?"
Nine hands raised. Nine wrecked voices, in various states of hoarseness and slurring, answered in unison.
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
"Me."
Sana's voice, hoarse and broken and dripping with piss and cum, spoke last. "We all are. Every week. Forever."
Tags : Reverse Ntr, Romance, MILF, Fate, Blowjobs, Kissing, Mating, Breeding, Threesome, Slow-Burn Romance, Cowgirl, Missionary, Creampie, Heartbreak, Hardcore Sex, Over the Top Moaning
Words : 14,790 Words
A Commission Story For My Friend @hijack711 Hope Yiy Enjoyed The Story.
The restaurant was too quiet.
Not the comfortable kind of quiet that settles over a room after a good meal. This was the other kind—the kind that pools in corners and makes you aware of every clink of silverware, every murmur of conversation happening in distant booths. The kind that makes you check your phone even though you know there aren't any messages worth reading.
You'd been sitting there for twenty-three minutes. The reservation was for seven. Moka had insisted on seven, because seven was "fashionably early enough to be seen but late enough to seem exclusive." Her words, repeated with that particular tilt of her chin that suggested she was explaining something you should already understand.
The waiter had refilled your water glass three times. Each time, his expression shifted a little further from professional courtesy toward something that looked uncomfortably like pity.
When Moka finally arrived—thirty-one minutes late, not that you were counting anymore—she swept through the door like she was doing the restaurant a favor just by existing in it. Valentino dress. Prada heels. Hair done in that way that looked effortless but probably cost more than your monthly rent. She was beautiful, objectively. You'd thought so when you first met her at that charity gala your roommate had dragged you to, the one where you'd accidentally wandered into the VIP section and she'd mistaken you for someone important.
"Sorry," she said, sliding into the seat across from you without actually looking at you. Her eyes were scanning the room, cataloging who was there, who was watching. "Daddy's jet was delayed."
Her father had been dead for six years. "Daddy" was what she called whichever business partner her mother was currently courting.
"It's fine."
It wasn't fine. You'd already decided it wasn't fine about fifteen minutes ago, but saying that felt like more effort than it was worth.
Moka ordered a bottle of wine that cost more than your entire outfit. She didn't ask what you wanted. She never did.
"So," she said, finally fixing her gaze on you. Her eyes were a shade of brown so dark they were almost black, and there was something in them tonight that you hadn't seen before—something cold and final, like a door that had already been closed before she'd even sat down. "We need to talk."
The four most terrifying words in any relationship.
"About?"
She laughed, but it wasn't a real laugh. It was the laugh she used at parties when someone told a joke she didn't understand but wanted to seem like she did. "About us. About this." She gestured vaguely between you, her manicured fingernails catching the candlelight. "About how this isn't working."
You should have seen it coming. In retrospect, all the signs were there. The canceled dates. The texts left on read. The way she'd introduced you to her friends at that rooftop party last month as "just someone I'm seeing" with the same tone someone might use to describe a pair of shoes they weren't sure about keeping.
But you hadn't seen it coming, because you'd been stupid enough to think that maybe, underneath all the designer labels and social climbing, there was a person who actually liked you.
"I don't understand."
Moka sighed, the kind of put-upon exhale that suggested she was being asked to explain something painfully obvious. "You're sweet. Really. You're like… a golden retriever. Adorable. But I need a wolf."
"A wolf."
"Someone who can keep up. Someone who belongs in my world." She said "my world" the way a queen might refer to her kingdom. "And let's be honest, you don't. I mean, what do you even do? You're a—what was it?—a junior something at some firm nobody's heard of."
"Junior marketing associate." The words felt like ash in your mouth.
"Right. That." She waved her hand dismissively. "My friends think it's cute. They think you're cute. But cute doesn't really… last, you know? Cute doesn't close deals at dinner parties. Cute doesn't get you into the places I want to go."
You sat there, letting her words wash over you. The restaurant hummed around you. The wine arrived. She poured herself a glass without offering you any.
"And honestly," Moka continued, her voice dropping to something that was almost conspiratorial, "there are other issues."
"What issues?"
She took a sip of wine. Held it in her mouth for a moment. Swallowed. "Let's talk about the night we tried to… you know."
The night. Three weeks ago. Her apartment. The one with floor-to-ceiling windows that looked out over the city like the whole skyline had been arranged just for her viewing pleasure. She'd been in a mood—playful, almost affectionate—and for the first time in months, you'd felt like maybe things were turning around.
Until your clothes came off.
"I've been with guys before," Moka said, her tone clinical, detached, like she was discussing quarterly earnings. "I know what to expect. But you…" She shook her head. "That's not normal. That's not even close to normal."
Heat crept up your neck. Not the good kind.
"Do you know what it's like trying to… accommodate that? It's like trying to fit an entire fire hydrant into a coffee cup. It doesn't work. It hurt. And then you had the audacity to look disappointed when I told you to stop."
"I wasn't disappointed—"
"You were. I could see it." She leaned forward, her eyes narrowing. "And you know what happened after? I told Chloe about it. And Sarah. And Jenna. And they told other people. And now everyone knows about the guy with the freak dick who couldn't even—"
She stopped herself, but the damage was already done.
Everyone knows.
The waiter approached with menus, took one look at the situation, and wisely retreated.
"I think it's best if we just… end this," Moka said, smoothing down her dress like the conversation had somehow wrinkled it. "Clean break. You'll be fine. You're a nice guy. Someone out there will appreciate… all of that." She gestured vaguely toward your lap. "Just not someone with my standards."
She stood up. Dropped a hundred-dollar bill on the table—for the wine she'd ordered, presumably. Not for you. Never for you.
"Don't call me," she said. "Don't text me. Don't show up at my building. I've already told security about you, just in case."
And then she was gone, leaving nothing behind but the scent of expensive perfume and the slow, horrible realization that you'd just been broken up with in a restaurant where you couldn't even afford the appetizers.
The next three weeks passed in a blur of work, takeout, and the kind of self-pity that only feels appropriate in your early twenties. You blocked Moka's number. Deleted her photos. Tried not to think about the way she'd looked at you that night, like you were something broken that she couldn't figure out how to fix.
It worked, mostly. You went to work. You came home. You watched bad reality TV and ate cereal for dinner and told yourself that this was fine, this was recovery, this was what moving on looked like.
What you didn't know—what you couldn't have known—was that while you were learning to forget Moka, her mother's empire was beginning to crumble.
Aeri Nakamura was not a woman accustomed to failure.
At fourty-one, she had built Nakamura Industries from a modest textiles company into a multinational conglomerate with holdings in real estate, technology, fashion, and entertainment. Her face appeared on business magazines with alarming regularity. Her opinions moved markets. Her approval could make or break careers, and her disapproval could end them entirely.
So when three of her biggest clients pulled out of negotiations in the same week—without explanation, without warning—she didn't panic. Panic was for people who hadn't spent thirty years building an empire from nothing. Instead, she called her analysts. She demanded reports. She looked for patterns, for weaknesses, for anything that might explain why her carefully constructed business was suddenly hemorrhaging money and influence like a wound that refused to close.
The analysts found nothing.
The reports showed nothing.
The pattern, if there was one, remained stubbornly invisible.
"Perhaps it's just a rough patch," her assistant suggested, which was the wrong thing to say to a woman who didn't believe in rough patches. Aeri believed in cause and effect. In action and reaction. In problems that existed because someone had made them exist, and solutions that could be found if you were smart enough to look in the right places.
She fired the assistant. Hired a new one. Had the new one compile a list of every business partner who had withdrawn support, every client who had gone elsewhere, every deal that had fallen through in the past month.
The list was longer than she expected.
Twenty-seven names. Twenty-seven severed connections. And when she cross-referenced them against the timeline of her company's decline, she found something that made her blood run cold.
Every single one of those connections had broken in the three weeks since her daughter had ended her relationship with—
"What's his name again?" Aeri asked, staring at the photo on her desk. A candid shot, taken at some gala or another. Moka, dressed to perfection, her arm linked through the arm of a young man who looked distinctly uncomfortable in his rented tuxedo.
"According to the file, his name is—"
"I don't need the file," Aeri said, her voice sharp. "I need to understand what he has to do with my company's downturn."
The new assistant shifted uncomfortably. "Ma'am, one of your advisors suggested… that is, she recommended you speak with someone."
"Who?"
"She didn't give a name. Just an address." The assistant placed a small card on the desk. "She said this person specializes in… unusual business problems."
Aeri picked up the card. It was plain white, with nothing on it but an address written in careful, old-fashioned handwriting. No phone number. No website. No indication of what kind of business this "specialist" conducted.
She should have thrown it away. She should have laughed at the absurdity of it—one of the most powerful women in the country, reduced to seeking advice from some anonymous consultant with a handwritten business card.
Instead, she put the card in her purse.
The address led her to a part of the city she'd never visited before. The buildings here were older, narrower, their facades marked with the kind of wear that came from decades of neglect rather than years. The shop fronts advertised services in languages she didn't recognize. The streets smelled of incense and cooking oil and something else, something that made the hair on the back of her neck stand up.
The building at the end of the alley was three stories tall, its windows covered with thick curtains that allowed no glimpse of what lay inside. A small sign above the door read simply: CONSULTATIONS.
No name. No explanation.
Aeri pushed the door open.
The room inside was dim, lit only by candles arranged in patterns on the floor. The walls were lined with shelves holding jars of things she didn't want to identify. At the center of the room, sitting cross-legged on a cushion, was a woman so old that her skin looked like parchment stretched over bone.
"Mrs. Nakamura," the woman said, her voice dry as autumn leaves. "I wondered when you would come."
"You know who I am."
"I know many things. That is my purpose." The woman gestured to a cushion across from her. "Sit. Let us discuss the problem that brought you here."
Aeri didn't sit. "I'm not here to discuss problems. I'm here to find solutions."
The old woman smiled, revealing teeth stained with something dark. "They are often the same thing, are they not? Now sit. Please. My neck is not what it used to be, and looking up at you is painful."
Reluctantly, Aeri lowered herself onto the cushion. The floor was harder than it looked, and she could feel the cold seeping through the fabric of her trousers.
"You have lost something," the woman said. "Or rather, your daughter has discarded something. Something that brought fortune to your house."
"My daughter's romantic entanglements have nothing to do with my business."
"Haven't they?" The woman's eyes glittered in the candlelight. "Tell me, Mrs. Nakamura—when did your fortunes begin to change? What occurred three weeks ago that might explain the sudden shift in your circumstances?"
Aeri's jaw tightened. "My daughter ended a relationship. That's hardly—"
"The young man she dismissed was not ordinary," the woman interrupted. "He carries with him a rare quality. A resonance. What some might call luck, though the word is inadequate. His presence amplifies fortune. His absence… diminishes it."
"That's absurd."
"Is it?" The woman reached into the folds of her robe and produced a small leather pouch. From it, she withdrew three bones—old and yellowed, marked with symbols Aeri didn't recognize. She cast them onto the floor between them, studying the pattern they made with an intensity that bordered on reverent. "The bones do not lie, Mrs. Nakamura. This young man was the anchor of your prosperity. Without him, everything you have built will continue to erode until nothing remains but dust and memory."
Aeri stared at the bones. They meant nothing to her—just fragments of something long dead, arranged in patterns that could mean anything or nothing at all.
But she couldn't deny the timing.
She couldn't deny the twenty-seven names on her list.
"How do I fix it?" The words came out before she could stop them, a surrender she hadn't intended to make.
The old woman's smile widened. "You bring him back. You bind him to you. Not through contracts or payments—those will fail, because his value cannot be measured in currency. You must offer him something that cannot be bought. Something that only you can give."
"Such as?"
The woman gathered her bones, returning them to their pouch with deliberate care. "That is for you to discover. The path will reveal itself. But know this—if you approach him with the same arrogance your daughter showed, you will fail. This young man has been wounded by your family. He will not trust easily. You must be patient. You must be sincere. And you must be willing to give more than you ever thought you could."
Aeri rose to her feet, her legs unsteady beneath her. The candlelight flickered, casting strange shadows on the walls. For a moment, she thought she saw shapes moving in the darkness—forms that didn't correspond to anything in the physical world.
"You believe in this," she said, gesturing at the room, the jars, the strange symbols painted on the ceiling.
"I believe in what works," the woman replied. "And this will work, if you let it. The question is whether you have the courage to see it through."
Aeri spent the next three days in her penthouse office, staring at files and doing nothing productive.
She should have dismissed the fortune teller's words as superstition. She should have focused on tangible business strategies, on negotiations and acquisitions, on the practical mechanics of rebuilding what she'd lost.
Instead, she found herself pulling up everything she could find on the young man her daughter had discarded.
Twenty-three years old. Junior marketing associate at a mid-tier firm. Modest apartment in a neighborhood that wasn't dangerous but wasn't impressive either. No criminal record. No significant debts. No obvious connections to anyone of importance.
And yet.
And yet there was something about his photograph that held her attention longer than it should have. Something in the set of his jaw, the directness of his gaze. Moka had called him a golden retriever, but Aeri saw something different—something steadier, more substantial. This was not a man who would bend to please others. This was a man who knew exactly who he was and saw no reason to pretend otherwise.
The fortune teller's words echoed in her mind. You must offer him something that cannot be bought.
What did she have that couldn't be bought? Her company? Her influence? Her wealth? All of those were eminently purchasable, given sufficient resources. Her body?
She paused at that thought, examining it from different angles.
Aeri was not a woman who thought about sex often. Her marriage had been a business arrangement, devoid of passion but rich in strategic advantage. After her husband's death—a car accident that had been genuinely tragic, if not emotionally devastating—she had thrown herself into her work with the single-minded intensity of someone fleeing from something they didn't want to name.
There had been men since then. Discreet arrangements with escorts who knew how to be professional. A few attempts at actual dating that had ended in mutual disappointment. The escorts had been adequate. The dates had been forgettable. None of them had made her feel anything beyond the fleeting satisfaction of a biological need temporarily met.
But lately—in the past year or so—that satisfaction had become harder to find. The escorts' touches felt mechanical. The dates' kisses felt hollow. She would lie in her enormous bed, in her enormous apartment, surrounded by the evidence of her enormous success, and feel a hollowness that no amount of business deals could fill.
She was lonely.
She was hungry in a way that had nothing to do with food.
And now, looking at this photograph of a man half her age—a man who had been intimate with her daughter, who had been humiliated and discarded by her daughter—Aeri felt something stir in her chest that she hadn't felt in years.
Desire.
Curiosity.
The beginning of an idea that was either brilliant or catastrophic, and she wasn't sure which yet.
Finding you was easy. Approaching you was harder.
Aeri had her people arrange a "chance" encounter at a coffee shop near your office—a place you visited every morning at 8:15, according to the surveillance report she'd commissioned. She arrived early, dressed down in a way that was calculated to seem uncalculated. Designer jeans instead of power suits. Cashmere sweater instead of structured blazers. Hair down instead of pinned back.
She looked, she hoped, like a woman rather than a CEO.
When you walked through the door, she felt something shift in the air around her. A pressure change. A subtle rearrangement of the atmosphere.
The photograph hadn't done you justice.
You were taller than she'd expected. Broader in the shoulders. Your face had a quality that photographs couldn't capture—an expressiveness that shifted with every passing thought, every flicker of emotion. You moved through the coffee shop like you belonged there, like you belonged everywhere, with an unselfconscious confidence that most men your age could only fake.
And then your eyes met hers, and Aeri Nakamura—who had negotiated billion-dollar deals without breaking a sweat—felt her mouth go dry.
She approached your table with her coffee in hand, her movements deliberately unhurried. "Excuse me," she said, her voice carefully modulated. "I believe we have a mutual acquaintance. My daughter, Moka."
Your expression shifted. Closed off. "Mrs. Nakamura."
"You know who I am."
"Hard not to. You're on the cover of half the magazines in this city." Your tone was neutral, but there was an edge beneath it. Wariness. Suspicion. "If Moka sent you to—"
"She didn't send me." Aeri set her coffee down on your table, taking the seat across from you without waiting for an invitation. "She doesn't know I'm here. And I'd prefer to keep it that way, if you don't mind."
You studied her for a long moment, your eyes searching her face for something. Whatever you were looking for, you seemed to find it—or at least enough of it to relax slightly.
"What do you want?"
"Direct. I appreciate that." Aeri wrapped her hands around her coffee cup, more to give herself something to do with them than because she needed the warmth. "I have a proposition for you. A business arrangement that I believe would be mutually beneficial."
"I'm not interested in working for Nakamura Industries."
"That's not what I'm offering." She leaned forward slightly, lowering her voice. "I've done some research, and I understand that my daughter treated you poorly. That she humiliated you in public, discussed private matters with her friends, and ultimately discarded you as though you were beneath her consideration. Is that accurate?"
The muscle in your jaw tightened. "That's one way to put it."
"I want to make amends. Not on her behalf—she's responsible for her own behavior, and I won't make excuses for her. But on behalf of my family, which treated you with a level of disrespect that I find… unacceptable." Aeri paused, choosing her next words carefully. "I'm prepared to offer you a substantial sum of money. Enough to change your circumstances. Enough to give you a fresh start, far away from anyone who ever thought they had the right to look down on you."
Your expression didn't change. "In exchange for what?"
"For your continued presence in my life. Not as an employee. Not as a public figure. Simply as… let's call it a consultant. Someone whose company I enjoy, whose perspective I value." She smiled, a practiced expression that had served her well in countless negotiations. "I've been told that you bring good fortune. I'm not sure I believe in such things, but I believe in hedging my bets."
You were quiet for a long time. The coffee shop hummed around you. A barista called out an order. Someone laughed at a nearby table.
"No," you said finally.
"No?"
"No. I'm not interested in being anyone's lucky charm. I'm not interested in being bought. And I'm definitely not interested in getting tangled up with your family again." You stood up, gathering your things. "Thank you for the coffee, Mrs. Nakamura. I hope your business recovers. But leave me out of it."
And then you walked out, leaving Aeri sitting alone at the table with her untouched coffee and her carefully constructed plan in ruins.
She should have been angry. She should have been frustrated. Instead, sitting there in the aftermath of your rejection, she felt something unexpected.
Excitement.
You weren't going to be easy. You weren't going to be bought with money or swayed by flattery. You had been wounded by her family, and you had the backbone to refuse the very compensation that anyone else in your position would have jumped at.
This was going to require a different approach entirely.
Over the next week, Aeri found excuses to be where you were.
A gallery opening that one of her subsidiaries was sponsoring—she made sure you received an invitation through a third party. A business conference where you'd been sent to represent your firm—she arranged to be the keynote speaker and made a point of finding you during the networking session. A charity dinner that she knew your boss was attending—she requested to be seated at your table.
Each time, you were polite. Each time, you were distant. Each time, you made it clear that her attention was neither welcomed nor encouraged.
And each time, Aeri found herself more intrigued than before.
You weren't like the men who usually sought her favor. You didn't flatter. You didn't grovel. You didn't try to impress her with your credentials or your connections or your carefully rehearsed anecdotes. You simply… existed, with a self-contained quality that she found increasingly magnetic.
On the eighth day, she confronted you directly.
"You've been avoiding me."
You looked up from your drink—you were at a hotel bar this time, attending an event she'd made sure you'd be at—and met her eyes with that direct gaze she was beginning to recognize. "You've been following me."
"I prefer to think of it as persistent networking."
"Is that what you call it?"
Aeri slid onto the barstool next to you, signaling the bartender for her usual. "What would you call it?"
You considered the question for a moment, swirling the amber liquid in your glass. "Stalking, maybe. Or harassment. Depends on how generous I'm feeling."
"And how generous are you feeling tonight?"
"Not very."
The bartender set a glass of whiskey in front of Aeri. She took a sip, letting the warmth spread through her chest before she spoke again. "I owe you an apology."
"You don't owe me anything."
"I do, actually. When I first approached you, I treated this as a transaction. I offered you money in exchange for your presence, as though you were a commodity to be purchased. That was disrespectful. You deserved better."
You turned on your stool, facing her fully for the first time since she'd sat down. The movement brought you closer than she'd expected, close enough that she could smell your cologne—something clean and subtle, not the overwhelming assault of fragrance that so many men your age favored.
"Why do you care so much?" you asked. "Why am I worth all this effort? And don't give me the fortune teller story again. I want the real reason."
Aeri felt her carefully maintained composure falter. Here, in the dim light of the hotel bar, with the ambient hum of conversation around them and the whiskey warming her blood, the lines she'd drawn between business and something else began to blur.
"Because I'm lonely," she said. The words came out before she could stop them, honest in a way she rarely allowed herself to be. "Because I've spent thirty years building an empire, and somewhere along the way, I forgot to build a life. Because my daughter is a disappointment, and my husband is dead, and every man I've been with since his death has been either boring or intimidated or both." She took another sip of whiskey. "And because when I look at you, I feel something that I haven't felt in a very long time. Something that has nothing to do with business."
The silence that followed stretched between them like a wire pulled taut.
"What do you feel?" you asked, your voice lower now.
"Interest. Attraction. Hope, maybe, though that one terrifies me more than the others." Aeri set her glass down, her eyes never leaving yours. "I'm not offering you money anymore. I'm not offering you a job. I'm offering you… me. Whatever that's worth. Whatever you want it to be."
You studied her face for what felt like an eternity. Aeri held your gaze, refusing to look away, refusing to retreat behind the walls she'd spent decades building.
"My daughter doesn't deserve you," she said, the words tasting like revelation on her tongue. "She never did. But I'm not my daughter. And if you give me a chance—a real chance, not a transaction, not an arrangement—I think you might find that I have more to offer than she ever could."
"Such as?"
She reached out, her fingers brushing against your wrist. The contact was electric, sending a shiver up her arm that had nothing to do with the air conditioning.
"Loyalty," she said. "Desire. A body that knows what it wants and isn't afraid to ask for it. A mind that appreciates what you are instead of trying to change you." She paused, her thumb tracing a small circle against your skin. "And an empire. If you want it. If you want me."
The bar continued its quiet murmur around you. Somewhere, a woman laughed. A glass clinked against a table. The world went on, oblivious to the seismic shift happening in the space between two people at the bar.
"You're serious," you said.
"I've never been more serious about anything in my life."
"What about Moka?"
"Moka made her choice. She chose status over substance. She chose cruelty over kindness. And she chose to discard you like you didn't matter." Aeri's fingers tightened around your wrist. "I'm making a different choice. I'm choosing you. Not for luck. Not for business. For myself. For the first time in my life, I'm choosing something just because I want it."
Your free hand came up, covering hers where it rested on your wrist. The touch was gentle, tentative—a question rather than an answer.
"If we do this," you said, "there's no going back. You understand that?"
"I don't want to go back."
"If this becomes something real—"
"I want it to become something real. I want it to become everything." Aeri leaned closer, close enough that she could feel the warmth of your breath against her lips. "I want you to fuck me. I want you to ruin me. I want you to fill me with your babies and build an empire at my side. I want to wake up every morning and look at the man beside me and know that I chose him—not for convenience, not for strategy, but because he was the only thing I ever wanted that money couldn't buy."
The air between you crackled with tension. Your hand tightened on hers.
"Your hotel or mine?" you asked.
The elevator ride to the penthouse suite lasted approximately forty-five seconds. Aeri spent every one of those seconds pressed against you, her hands exploring the contours of your chest through your shirt, her mouth tracing a line of kisses along your jaw.
"You have no idea," she murmured against your skin, "how long it's been since I wanted someone like this."
Your hands found her hips, pulling her closer. "You've been married."
"A marriage of convenience. He was adequate. Efficient. Utterly forgettable." She nipped at your earlobe, drawing a sharp breath from you. "Nothing like what I expect from you."
The elevator doors opened. Aeri pulled you down the hallway toward her suite, her heels clicking against the marble floor in a rhythm that matched your quickening pulse. She fumbled with the key card, her usual composure dissolving into something more urgent, more desperate.
The door swung open. Inside, the suite was all muted golds and soft lighting, the city skyline glittering through floor-to-ceiling windows. A king-sized bed dominated the far wall, its sheets turned down invitingly.
Aeri turned to face you, her chest rising and falling with rapid breaths. "Before we do this," she said, "I need you to know something."
"What?"
"My daughter told me about your… situation. What she said to you. What she told her friends." She stepped closer, her hands coming up to rest on your shoulders. "She was wrong. Everything she said was wrong. There's nothing freakish about you. Nothing abnormal. You're exactly as you should be, and I want all of it. All of you. Do you understand?"
A complicated emotion flickered across your features—relief, maybe, or something deeper. "You don't even know what you're signing up for."
"Then show me." Aeri's voice dropped to a whisper. "Show me what my daughter was too foolish to appreciate."
Your mouth crashed against hers.
The kiss was nothing like the chaste, careful kisses Aeri had shared with her escorts, her business dates, her late husband. This was hunger. This was need. This was months of loneliness and years of frustration pouring out through the press of lips and the slide of tongues and the sharp, desperate sound that escaped her throat when your hands slid down to cup her ass.
"Mmpf—" The sound was muffled against your mouth, half moan and half whimper. "The bed—"
You walked her backward toward it, your bodies tangled together, your hands already working at the buttons of her blouse. She returned the favor, yanking at your tie, your shirt, the belt that suddenly seemed impossibly complicated. Fabric rustled. Buttons scattered. Somewhere in the distance, a car horn blared and was ignored.
"Wait," Aeri gasped, pulling back just enough to look at you. Her blouse hung open, revealing the black lace of her bra. Her hair had come loose from its careful arrangement, falling in waves around her shoulders. "I want—I need you to know that this isn't just about sex. This isn't just about the company or the fortune teller or any of that. When I said I was lonely, I meant it. When I said I wanted you, I meant that too."
"I believe you."
"You should know what you're getting into. I'm demanding. I'm difficult. I've spent my whole life getting what I want, and I don't know how to be any other way."
A smile tugged at the corner of your mouth. "I think I can handle it."
"Confident. Good." She pulled you down onto the bed, rolling so that she was straddling you, her thighs bracketing your hips. From this angle, you could see the flush spreading across her chest, the way her pupils had dilated until her eyes were nearly black. "Then let me show you what you've been missing."
She kissed you again, slower this time, more deliberate. Her hips rolled against yours in a lazy rhythm, the heat of her obvious even through the layers of clothing that still separated you. When she pulled back, her lips were swollen, her breathing uneven.
"Touch me," she said. "Please."
Your hands found the clasp of her bra, fumbling for a moment before it released. The fabric fell away, and Aeri sat back, letting you look at her.
At fourty-one, her body showed the evidence of her age—soft curves where there had once been sharp angles, gentle lines around her eyes and mouth—but there was something about her that felt more real, more present, than any of the polished twenty-somethings who populated Moka's social circle. Her breasts were full, her nipples dark and already pebbled with arousal. Her stomach had a softness to it that spoke of indulgence and comfort rather than deprivation and discipline.
"Beautiful," you murmured.
"Flatterer." But she was smiling, a genuine smile that transformed her face into something younger, almost girlish. "Now stop stalling and touch me."
You did. Your hands came up to cup her breasts, thumbs brushing over her nipples in slow circles. Aeri's back arched, a sharp exhale escaping her lips.
"Ahh—yes, like that. Just like that." Her hips ground down against you, seeking friction. "You have no idea how long it's been since someone touched me like this. Since someone touched me at all."
"Tell me."
"Months. Years, maybe. The escorts I hired—they were professional, but they didn't—ohh, right there—they didn't care. They were performing. You're not performing, are you?"
"No."
"Good. Because I want this to be real. I want everything about this to be real." She leaned down, her lips brushing against your ear. "Now. I believe you're wearing entirely too many clothes."
Getting you undressed was a collaborative effort. Her trousers went first, sliding down her legs with a whisper of expensive fabric. Then your shirt, your pants, the boxers that were the last barrier between you and everything she'd been fantasizing about since that first meeting at the coffee shop.
When you were finally bare before her, Aeri sat back on her heels, her gaze traveling down your body with undisguised appreciation.
"Moka said—" She stopped, shook her head. "No. I'm not going to talk about my daughter right now. This is between us. Just us." Her hand reached out, fingers wrapping around your length with a gentleness that bordered on reverent. "God. You're magnificent. She was a fool. A complete and utter fool."
The sensation of her hand on you—warm, firm, confident—drew a groan from somewhere deep in your chest. "Aeri—"
"Shh. Let me appreciate you." She stroked you slowly, deliberately, her thumb tracing the ridge of your head on each upward pass. "Do you know what it's like, going through life thinking you've experienced everything sex has to offer, only to realize you've been settling for mediocrity? My husband—may he rest in peace—was barely half this size. I didn't know better then. I thought that was normal. Adequate. And now—"
She shifted her position, aligning her hips with yours. Even through the thin fabric of her panties, you could feel the heat of her, the slickness that had already soaked through the material.
"I want to feel you inside me," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "I want to know what it's like to be filled completely. I want you to ruin me for anyone else. Can you do that?"
"Yes."
"Then do it. Please. I need—" She broke off, her composure cracking for just a moment. "I need this. I need you."
Her panties were gone in an instant, torn aside with an urgency that made her gasp. The first touch of your cock against her entrance drew a sound from her lips that was somewhere between a moan and a sob.
"Slowly," she breathed. "I'm not—it's been a while, and you're—"
"I know. I'll go slow."
The head of your cock pressed against her, and Aeri's entire body tensed. Her hands gripped your shoulders, nails digging into skin. Her mouth fell open, a series of breathless sounds escaping as you pushed forward.
"Oh—ohh—fuck—"
The first inch entered her with a resistance that bordered on painful. Aeri's inner walls clung to you, tight and hot and impossibly wet. Her thighs trembled against your hips.
"More," she gasped. "Don't stop. I want all of it."
You pushed deeper. She cried out, her head falling back, exposing the elegant line of her throat. The sound wasn't pain—it was something closer to revelation.
"Yesss—oh god, yes—you're so deep, I can feel you everywhere—"
Her hips began to move, small rocking motions that took you deeper with each pass. The wet sounds of your joining filled the room—schlick, schlick—obscene and perfect. Aeri's inner muscles fluttered around you, adjusting to your size even as she continued to gasp and moan above you.
"Look at me," she commanded, and when your eyes met hers, the intensity in her gaze stole your breath. "I want you to see what you're doing to me. I want you to watch me fall apart on your cock."
She began to ride you in earnest then, her movements gaining confidence as her body accommodated your size. Each downward stroke drew a sharp cry from her lips. Each upward slide left her gasping for more.
"Fuck—fuck—you're so big, I can't—I've never—"
"Take your time."
"Don't want time. Want this. Want you. Want this forever." Her rhythm faltered, became erratic. "I'm already close. It's embarrassing. I've never—not this fast—"
"It's okay. Let go."
"Not yet. Not without you. I want—" She leaned forward, her breasts pressing against your chest, her lips finding your ear. "I want you to come inside me. I want you to fill me up. I want to feel you pulse and throb and spill into me until there's nothing left. Can you do that? Can you give me that?"
"Anything."
"Then fuck me," she breathed. "Fuck me like you mean it. Fuck me like you're never going to stop."
You rolled, reversing your positions in a single fluid motion. Aeri's back hit the mattress with a soft thump, her legs wrapping around your waist with desperate strength. Now you were the one in control, and you used that control ruthlessly.
Each thrust drove deeper than the last. Each stroke pulled sounds from Aeri that she'd never made before—high, keening cries that echoed off the walls of the suite. Her nails raked down your back. Her heels dug into your ass. Her eyes, locked on yours, were wide and wet and utterly vulnerable.
The rhythm of your bodies created its own music. The slap of skin against skin. The wet, sucking sounds of her pussy gripping your cock. The guttural groans tearing from your throat. The increasingly incoherent babble spilling from her lips.
"I'm going to—oh fuck, I'm going to—"
Her orgasm hit with the force of a tidal wave. Aeri's back arched off the bed, her mouth opening in a silent scream. Her inner walls convulsed around you—clenching, gripping, milking—and then, with a sound like a sob, she shattered.
"HNGHH—AHHH—FUUUCK—"
Fluid gushed around your shaft, soaking your thighs, the sheets, everything. The sensation of her spasming around you, combined with the visual of this powerful, composed woman completely undone, pushed you over the edge.
Your release was violent, overwhelming, the kind of orgasm that whites out thought and leaves nothing but sensation. Pulse after pulse of hot cum flooded into her, filling her exactly as she'd asked, and Aeri cried out again at the feeling of it.
"Yes—yes yes yes—I can feel it—I can feel you—so warm—so much—"
The world narrowed to the point where your bodies joined. Nothing existed beyond this room, this bed, this woman who was still trembling and gasping beneath you.
When you finally collapsed beside her, both of you struggling for breath, Aeri turned her head to look at you. Her face was flushed, her hair a wild tangle against the pillow, her lips curved in a smile that was equal parts satisfaction and wonder.
"That," she said, her voice hoarse, "was worth every failed business deal I've had in the past month."
A laugh bubbled up from somewhere in your chest. "Glad I could help."
"Help." She snorted, then winced slightly. "You didn't help. You reconfigured my entire understanding of what sex can be. My husband—god, my poor, boring, undersized husband—he never made me come. Not once. Twenty-three years of marriage, and he never—" She shook her head. "And you did it in minutes. You made me squirt, for god's sake. Do you know how many men have tried and failed?"
"How many?"
"Let's not dwell on the past." She rolled onto her side, propping herself up on one elbow. "The point is, you've ruined me. Completely. Irrevocably. I'll never be able to look at another man without comparing him to you, and they'll all come up short. Pun intended." Her free hand traced patterns on your chest, her touch light and almost shy. "Stay with me. Not just tonight. Permanently."
"Aeri—"
"I know it's fast. I know we barely know each other. But I've spent my whole life making careful, calculated decisions, and they've left me rich and successful and utterly alone. For once, I want to make an impulsive decision. I want to choose something just because it feels right." Her eyes searched yours. "This feels right. You feel right. Tell me I'm not crazy."
"You might be a little crazy."
"Crazy about you, perhaps. It's a risk I'm willing to take." She leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to your lips. "So? What do you say? Will you be mine? My lover, my partner, my… lucky charm?"
"Thought you didn't believe in luck."
"After tonight? I believe in everything." She smiled, a real smile that reached her eyes and transformed her face into something younger, lighter, freer. "Say yes. Please. I've never begged for anything in my life, but I'll beg for you if I have to."
The city glittered beyond the windows. The sheets were a mess beneath you, soaked with evidence of what you'd just done. And this woman—this powerful, complicated, unexpectedly vulnerable woman—was looking at you like you were the answer to a question she'd stopped asking years ago.
"Okay," you said.
"Okay?"
"I'll stay."
The smile that broke across Aeri's face was incandescent. She kissed you again, longer this time, deeper, and when she pulled back, there were tears glistening in her eyes.
"Thank you," she whispered. "You won't regret this. I swear on everything I own, you won't regret this."
In the distance, her phone buzzed with what was probably another crisis, another business partner pulling out, another deal falling through. Aeri didn't even glance toward it. All her attention was fixed on you—the man in her bed, the man she'd chosen, the man she'd bound herself to with nothing but hope and desire and the lingering pulse of shared pleasure.
"We should clean up," she said eventually, making no move to get up.
"Probably."
"And you should get some rest. Because tomorrow—" Her smile turned wicked, full of promise and intent. "Tomorrow, I'm going to show you exactly what you've signed up for. And I don't think you're ready."
"A challenge?"
"A preview." Her fingers traced lower, brushing against your spent length with deliberate lightness. "I've got thirty years of frustration to work through, and you've just volunteered to be my outlet. I hope you've got stamina."
Your body stirred at her touch despite the exhaustion settling into your bones. "Guess you'll find out."
"Mmm." She kissed your shoulder, your collarbone, the hollow of your throat. "I can't wait. But for now—sleep. You'll need it."
She curled against your side, her head finding the space between your shoulder and your chest like it had always belonged there. Within minutes, her breathing slowed, her body relaxing into the boneless contentment of true satisfaction.
And outside the window, the city kept glittering, indifferent to the seismic shift that had just occurred in the lives of two people who had started the night as strangers and ended it as something far more complicated.
Tomorrow would bring questions. Complications. The inevitable confrontation with Moka, when she discovered that her mother had taken up with her discarded lover. The whispers in the business world. The scandal that would rock Nakamura Industries to its foundations.
But tonight, there was only this. The warmth of tangled bodies. The scent of sex and satisfaction. The soft, steady rhythm of Aeri's breathing as she slept in your arms.
Whatever came next, one thing was certain.
Everything had changed.
The phone buzzed again at 3:47 AM.
Aeri stirred, reaching for it automatically. Her business instincts, ingrained over three decades, wouldn't let her ignore a potential crisis, no matter how satisfied she was.
The message was from her head of security. Just four words.
Moka knows. She's coming.
The text message glowed on the screen for three seconds before Aeri set the phone face-down on the nightstand.
"Moka's coming."
Your body, still loose with the aftermath of what you'd just done, tightened. Muscles coiling. The haze of satisfaction receding like fog burned off by morning sun. "Now?"
"Security says she's already in the elevator." Aeri sat up, the sheet pooling around her waist. Her breasts swayed with the movement, still flushed from your earlier attentions. "She must have tracked my phone. Or bribed someone at the front desk. My daughter has always been resourceful when she wants to be spiteful."
You pushed yourself upright, reaching for your pants. "Should I—"
"Don't." Aeri's hand landed on your wrist, fingers curling with surprising strength. "Don't get dressed. Don't hide. Don't give her the satisfaction of thinking you're ashamed."
"Aeri—"
"She humiliated you. In public. In front of her friends. She turned you into a joke." Aeri's eyes, still soft from sex, hardened into something colder. Something calculated. "I think it's time my daughter learned what happens when you throw away something precious. Someone else picks it up."
The suite's front door slammed open before you could respond.
Moka Nakamura stormed into the penthouse like a hurricane in designer heels. Her Valentino dress was wrinkled—unusual for her—and her hair, normally immaculate, had escaped its careful arrangement in wild tendrils around her face. Her dark eyes swept the room, cataloging the scene with the precision of someone who'd been imagining worst-case scenarios for the entire drive over.
The rumpled sheets. The discarded clothing. The unmistakable scent of sex hanging heavy in the air.
And her mother, naked beneath a hastily-drawn sheet, sitting beside the man Moka had dumped three weeks ago.
"What the fuck." Moka's voice came out as a whisper. Then, louder: "What the actual fuck."
"Darling." Aeri's tone dripped honey and venom in equal measure. "I see you've forgotten how to knock."
"You're—he's—" Moka's manicured finger swung between you and her mother like a metronome gone haywire. "You're fucking my ex-boyfriend. My mother is fucking my ex-boyfriend. In a hotel room. At—" she checked her phone with shaking hands— "four in the goddamn morning."
"Technically, he's not your anything anymore." Aeri adjusted the sheet, making absolutely no effort to hide the hickeys blooming along her collarbone. "You made that abundantly clear when you called him a freak and told everyone you knew about his body. Speaking of which—" She turned to you, her expression shifting from cold dismissal to warm appreciation. "Chloe, Sarah, and Jenna know, don't they? About your cock?"
Your jaw tightened at the memory. "They know."
"Good. Then when Moka tells them about this—and she will, because my daughter has never been able to keep her mouth shut—they'll understand exactly what she threw away." Aeri's hand found your thigh beneath the sheet, her touch possessive. "And exactly what I gained."
"You're disgusting." Tears welled in Moka's eyes, smearing her carefully-applied mascara. "You're my mother. You're supposed to—you're not supposed to—"
"To what? Have a life? Experience pleasure? Want something for myself for the first time in fifty-one years?" Aeri's voice sharpened. "You think I don't know what you said to him? You think I don't know how you humiliated him? The fortune teller told me everything, but I didn't need supernatural insight to understand what happened. You treated this man like garbage because he wasn't rich enough for your standards. Because his body didn't fit your narrow definition of acceptable. Because you're shallow and cruel and exactly like your father."
"Don't talk about Daddy like that."
"Your father was a boring man with a small cock who never made me come once in twenty-three years of marriage." Aeri's words landed like slaps. "He was a good business partner. He was a terrible lover. And you—you're his daughter in every way that matters. Status-obsessed. Judgmental. Incapable of recognizing value unless it comes wrapped in a price tag."
Moka's face contorted, tears spilling freely now. "You're a slut. You're a fucking whore. You're—"
"I'm a woman who finally found something worth keeping." Aeri's hand slid higher on your thigh. "And I'm not letting go. Not for you. Not for anyone."
The sheet rustled as Aeri shifted position, turning her body toward yours. Moka watched, frozen in the doorway, as her mother's fingers traced the outline of your cock through the thin fabric.
"Stop it," Moka choked out. "Stop touching him."
"Or what? You'll call your friends? Tell them your mother is a whore? Go ahead." Aeri's hand closed around you, and despite everything—despite the tension crackling through the room, despite Moka's horrified stare—your body responded. "They already think you're a fool for letting him go. What's one more scandal in the Nakamura family?"
"Mom, please—"
"Don't beg. It's unbecoming." Aeri leaned down, her lips brushing against your ear. "She doesn't deserve to watch. But I think we should let her. I think we should show her exactly what she gave up."
"Aeri—" Your voice came out rough. "Are you sure about this?"
"Never been more sure of anything." She pressed a kiss to your jaw, then lower, trailing her mouth down your neck, your chest. "Let me worship you. Let me show my ungrateful daughter what a real woman does with a gift like yours."
Moka made a strangled sound. "I'm still standing right here."
"Then sit down." Aeri didn't look up. She was working her way lower now, her lips tracing the line of your hip bone. "Sit down and watch. Or leave. I don't care which. But if you stay, keep your mouth shut. You lost the right to have opinions about this man the moment you called him a freak."
"You told me it hurt—" Moka's voice cracked. "I told you it was too big, and you—"
"You told everyone. You made him a laughingstock. And now you're crying because someone else wants what you threw away?" Aeri's fingers curled around the sheet, pulling it away from your body inch by inch. "That's not regret, Moka. That's entitlement. You don't want him back. You just don't want anyone else to have him."
The sheet fell away. Your cock, already half-hard from Aeri's attention, lay thick against your stomach. Twelve inches of rigid flesh, the head flushed and beginning to swell, veins tracing the length of the shaft like rivers on a map.
Moka's breath caught. Her eyes, still wet with tears, fixed on you with something that wasn't quite horror anymore. Something more complicated.
"There it is," Aeri murmured, her hand wrapping around your base. Even her long fingers couldn't fully encircle you. "Magnificent. And you—you called this a freak's cock. You told your friends it was abnormal. You tried to stuff this masterpiece into your tight little pussy without any preparation and blamed him when it didn't fit."
"It was too big—"
"It's perfect." Aeri's tongue darted out, lapping at the bead of pre-cum gathering at your tip. "It's the most beautiful cock I've ever seen. And I've seen enough to know the difference."
"Aeri—" Your hips bucked involuntarily as her mouth closed around the head.
"Mmm." The vibration of her hum traveled through your shaft. She pulled back, a strand of saliva connecting her lower lip to your tip. "You're going to watch, Moka. You're going to stand there and watch while I do what you were too foolish to do. While I take every inch of this cock. While I show him the appreciation he deserves."
"You're sick." But Moka's voice had lost its conviction. And she wasn't moving toward the door.
"No, darling. I'm honest. There's a difference." Aeri turned back to you, her eyes dark with hunger. "Now. Where were we?"
She didn't wait for an answer. Her mouth descended on you again, taking you deeper this time. Her tongue worked the underside of your shaft, tracing the ridge of your frenulum with practiced precision. One hand cupped your balls, fingers massaging the tight sac with gentle pressure.
"Ohh—fuck—" The sound tore from your throat before you could stop it.
"That's it," Aeri murmured, pulling back just enough to speak. "Let her hear you. Let her hear what she'll never have again."
Moka made a noise somewhere between a sob and a scream. "You're supposed to be my mother. You're supposed to—to love me, not—not suck off my ex-boyfriend while I watch—"
"I do love you." Aeri's hand stroked your length in slow, deliberate pulls. "I love you enough to teach you a lesson you clearly need to learn. Actions have consequences. Cruelty has a price. And the man you mocked and discarded? He deserves better than you. He deserves me." Her tongue traced a vein along your shaft. "Now shut up and learn something."
She took you deep.
There was no warning, no gradual buildup. One moment her lips were wrapped around your head, the next she was sliding down your length with a hunger that bordered on violent. Her throat opened for you, muscles fluttering and clenching around your shaft as she took inch after inch.
"Holy shit—" Your hands fisted in the sheets. "Aeri—"
She hummed her response, and the sensation nearly undid you. Her nose pressed against your pubic bone. She'd taken all of it. Every last inch.
And she was still looking at you, her eyes watering slightly but triumphant, as if she'd just closed the most important deal of her career.
"That's not—she can't—" Moka's protest died in her throat as Aeri began to move.
Slow at first. Dragging her lips up your shaft, tongue pressed flat against the underside. Then down again, faster, harder, the wet sounds of her mouth filling the room. Schlick. Schlurp. Glrk. The obscenity of it echoed off the marble walls.
"Your mother—" you gasped, "—is incredible."
"Don't talk about her. Talk to me." Aeri pulled off with a pop, a rope of saliva connecting her lower lip to your glans. "Tell me how it feels. Tell my daughter how her mother's mouth compares to her tight little cunt."
"Better." The word came out as a groan. "So much better."
"Tell her why."
"Because you want it. You actually want it. You're not—fuck—" Your hips bucked as her tongue lashed across your frenulum. "You're not acting like you're doing me a favor."
"Because I'm not." Aeri's hand pumped your slick shaft while she spoke, her eyes never leaving yours. "I'm doing this because I want to. Because the taste of your cock on my tongue is better than any meal I've ever eaten. Because I've been starving for thirty years and you're the first real sustenance I've found."
Moka's tears had carved tracks through her foundation. "You're a whore. Both of you. You're disgusting fucking whores and I hate you—"
"Noted." Aeri's tone was utterly dismissive. Then, to you: "I think my daughter needs a better view. Sit up, darling. Let her see your face while you fuck my throat."
You pushed yourself up, your back against the headboard. From this angle, Moka could see everything—the sheen of sweat on your chest, the tension in your jaw, the way your fingers threaded through her mother's hair.
"No," Moka whispered. "Please. Don't make me watch this."
"You can leave anytime." Aeri positioned herself between your thighs, her ass in the air, her mouth hovering just above your cock. "The door's right behind you. But if you leave, you'll never know. You'll wonder for the rest of your life what it looked like when your mother gave this man everything you couldn't. Everything you wouldn't."
She took you again. Harder this time. Faster. Her throat constricted around your length as she forced herself down, gagging slightly before adjusting, relaxing, taking you even deeper. The sounds were filthier now—wet gulps and muffled chokes and the constant, rhythmic schlick of saliva.
"Fuck—Aeri—your throat—you're so fucking tight—"
Her fingernails dug into your thighs. She wanted more. She wanted all of it.
You gave it to her.
Your grip tightened in her hair, holding her head steady as you thrust up into her mouth. Her eyes widened, then fluttered half-closed. Her hands braced against your hips, not to push you away, but to pull you closer.
"Hnng—glrk—mmm—"
"Yes." You pumped into her throat, feeling the muscles spasm around your shaft. "Take it. Take all of it. This is what your daughter was too scared to do. Too selfish. Too—ahh—too fucking small-minded to appreciate."
Moka had stopped crying. She stood frozen in the doorway, her face a mask of something that wasn't quite fury anymore. Something more fractured. More honest.
"Please," she said, her voice barely a whisper. "Mom, please stop."
Aeri pulled off you long enough to gasp, "No." Then she dove back down, taking you to the root in a single, brutal motion.
You felt your orgasm building. The pressure coiling at the base of your spine. The tightening of your sac. The way Aeri's throat milked you with every swallow.
"I'm close," you warned. "Aeri—I'm going to—"
She didn't pull off. She didn't slow down. She only sucked harder, her cheeks hollowing, her tongue working the underside of your shaft with desperate intensity.
"Do it," she gasped, pulling back for just a moment. "Fill my throat. Let my daughter see what a real woman does with cum." Then her mouth was on you again, and there was no holding back.
The orgasm hit you like a freight train. Your vision whited out. Your back arched off the headboard. A guttural roar tore from your chest as your cock pulsed and spasmed and emptied down Aeri's waiting throat.
"MMMF—" She swallowed convulsively, throat working to take everything you gave her. Pulse after pulse. Rope after thick rope of cum flooding her mouth and esophagus while her daughter watched, frozen, horrified, and—if you weren't mistaken—involuntarily fascinated.
When she finally pulled back, a thin trickle of white escaped the corner of her lips. She caught it with her finger, pushing it back into her mouth with deliberate sensuality.
"Delicious," she pronounced. Then she turned to Moka, who hadn't moved, hadn't spoken, hadn't done anything except cry silent tears that tracked through her ruined makeup. "Still think he's a freak? Still think he's not worth the effort?"
Moka's voice came out strangled. "You're wearing your ring."
Aeri looked down. The platinum wedding band still circled her finger—an oversight in the heat of the moment. A relic of a marriage she'd just spent the last ten minutes verbally eviscerating.
"You're right." Her voice was calm. Almost thoughtful. "I am."
She twisted the ring off her finger. Held it up to the light. The diamond caught the glow of the bedside lamp, scattering rainbows across the rumpled sheets.
"Twenty-three years of marriage. Twenty-three years of duty and obligation and faking orgasms with a man who never bothered to learn my body." Her fingers tightened around the ring. "I kept this on because I thought it meant something. Loyalty. Commitment. And what did I get in return? A daughter who treats people like disposable accessories. A dead husband who couldn't find my clitoris with a map and a flashlight."
"Don't—" Moka started.
Aeri threw the ring.
It hit the marble floor with a sharp ping, bouncing twice before rolling to a stop at Moka's feet. The diamond glittered up at her, cold and brilliant and meaningless.
"There. Now I'm not wearing it anymore." Aeri settled back against the pillows, her naked body pressed against your side. Her hand found your spent cock, cradling it gently. "And I'm not your father's wife anymore either. I'm his. Completely. Irrevocably. I belong to this man now. To his cock. To his cum. To whatever future we build together."
"You're throwing everything away." Moka's voice cracked. "The business. The family. Everything Daddy built—"
"Your father's business was failing before I took it over. Your father's 'legacy' is a string of mediocre quarterly reports and a daughter who inherited his worst qualities." Aeri's fingers traced lazy circles on your hip. "I'm not throwing anything away. I'm finally investing in something that actually matters."
"A man you've known for three weeks?"
"A man who makes me feel more alive in three hours than your father managed in three decades. A man who's worth more than every business deal I've ever closed. A man you were too stupid to value."
Moka's gaze dropped to the ring at her feet. She didn't pick it up.
"If you walk out that door," Aeri continued, "you're still my daughter. I'll still love you. But I won't apologize for this. I won't apologize for him. And I won't pretend to be sorry that I finally found something that fills the hole your father left in my life—and in my bed."
The silence stretched. Long. Heavy. The city glittered through the windows, indifferent to the family imploding inside the penthouse.
"Fine." Moka's voice was barely audible. "Fine. Keep him. Keep your pet freak with his monster cock. See if I care."
She turned on her heel—and nearly collided with someone in the doorway.
A woman. Tall, slim-hipped, with sharp cheekbones and amused eyes. Her dress was silk, her jewelry understated but expensive, her posture radiating the kind of casual confidence that came from growing up with money.
Minjeong.
Moka's oldest friend. And, apparently, her betrayer.
"Moka." Minjeong's voice was rich and dark, like expensive coffee. "You left your location on. I figured you might need backup."
"What are you doing here?"
"Honestly? I came to see if the rumors were true." Minjeong's gaze swept the room, taking in the scene with clinical appreciation. The discarded clothing. The rumpled sheets. Aeri Nakumura, naked and unashamed in the bed. And you, your massive cock still glistening with saliva, displayed for everyone to see. "And oh my god, they're true. You really are fucking your daughter's sloppy seconds."
"Get out, Minjeong." Moka's voice had turned ragged. "This is family business."
"Family business." Minjeong snorted. "Is that what we're calling it? Because from where I'm standing, it looks more like you walked in on your mother giving the blowjob of the century to the guy you dumped, and now you're throwing a tantrum about it."
"It's not—you don't understand—"
"No, I understand perfectly." Minjeong stepped past Moka, her heels clicking against the marble. "You told us all about this guy. Remember? At brunch. You called him a freak. Said his dick was a monster. Said trying to fuck him was like 'giving birth in reverse'—which, by the way, was a truly vile thing to say about someone you supposedly cared about."
"I didn't—that's not—"
"And then you dumped him. In public. At a restaurant where you didn't even bother to show up on time. And now here he is, with your mother, looking like he just had the best orgasm of his life." Minjeong's eyes traveled down your body with undisguised appreciation. "Honestly, Moka? You're an idiot."
"Don't call me that."
"I'll call you whatever I want. You've been a bitch to me for years, and I've put up with it because your mom's money was good for business. But this?" Minjeong gestured at you, at Aeri, at the whole room. "This is a new level of stupid, even for you. You had a man with a twelve-inch cock who apparently knows how to use it, and you threw him away because he wasn't rich enough? Because his dick was too big? Do you have any idea how many women would kill for that problem?"
Moka's face had gone white. "You work for my mother's company. You're supposed to be on my side."
"I was never on your side. I was on your mother's payroll. There's a difference." Minjeong reached the foot of the bed, her eyes still fixed on your cock. "And speaking of your mother—Aeri, darling, you look absolutely wrecked. In the best possible way."
"Minjeong." Aeri's tone was cool. "I wasn't expecting you."
"I wasn't expecting to be here. But your security team called me when Moka's phone pinged in the elevator. Thought you might want backup." Her lips curved into a smile that was equal parts professional and predatory. "Looks like you didn't need it."
"Clearly not."
"Still." Minjeong's hand came to rest on the footboard, her manicured nails tapping against the wood. "Since I'm here, I feel like I should say something. Moka—" She turned back to her former friend. "—you're a dumb bitch. You know that, right? You had this." She gestured at you, her eyes lingering on your cock. "This. And you threw it away. And now you're crying because someone else picked it up. That's not tragedy. That's natural selection."
"Fuck you, Minjeong."
"No thanks. I don't think you could handle me either." Minjeong's smile sharpened. "But him, on the other hand—" She stepped around the bed, her gaze fixed on you. "I'd like to offer my services."
Your throat went dry. "What services?"
"Loyalty. Discretion. And whatever else you might need." Her fingers brushed against your ankle, light and teasing. "You're going to need allies, now that you're aligned with Aeri. People who understand the social landscape. People who can smooth things over, keep the whispers contained. I'm very good at containing whispers."
"And in return?"
Minjeong's smile turned positively wicked. "In return, I want exactly what Aeri's been getting. She's my boss—she gets first dibs. But I've seen what you're packing, and I'd be an idiot not to ask for a test drive."
Aeri laughed—a real laugh, surprised and genuine. "You're shameless."
"I'm practical. There's a difference." Minjeong's fingers traced higher, brushing your calf. "Besides, someone's going to have to manage the social fallout of this little family scandal. I'm offering to do it. All I want in return is a seat at the table. And maybe—" her eyes flicked down to your cock— "a taste."
Moka made a sound that was half-scream, half-sob. "You're all insane. Every single one of you. You're—you're whores and freaks and I'm going to destroy all of you. I'm going to tell everyone what happened here. The press. The business journals. Everyone."
"Go ahead." Aeri didn't even look at her. "Tell them your mother is having better sex than you ever did. Tell them you threw away a man who makes women squirt just by looking at them. See how well that plays in the society pages."
"Better yet—" Minjeong added, "—tell them you walked in on your mother deep-throating a cock twice the size of anyone you've ever been with. Make sure to include that detail. I'm sure the tabloids will love it."
Moka's face crumpled. For a moment—just a moment—she looked less like a spiteful socialite and more like a lost child. Then the mask slammed back into place, harder than before.
"I hate you," she said, her voice shaking. "I hate all of you. Mom—I hope you're happy with your freak. I hope his monster cock was worth destroying our family over."
She didn't wait for a response. She turned and fled, her heels clattering against the marble floor, and the door slammed shut behind her with a finality that echoed through the penthouse.
The silence she left behind was deafening.
Minjeong broke it first. "Well. That was dramatic."
"Understatement of the year." Aeri rubbed her temples. "She's going to be a problem."
"Of course she is. She's your daughter." Minjeong's hand was still on your calf, her fingers tracing idle patterns against your skin. "But she's also predictable. Give her a week to nurse her wounded pride, then send her a generous allowance and an invitation to some exclusive event. She'll come around. She always does."
"And if she doesn't?"
"Then she'll be a very well-dressed social pariah." Minjeong shrugged. "Either way, you've made your choice. The question is—" Her eyes fixed on you, dark and hungry. "—was it worth it?"
Aeri looked at you. At your face. Your body. Your cock, still semi-hard despite everything that had just happened. The smile that spread across her face was slow and satisfied and utterly without regret.
"Every single second." She leaned over and pressed a kiss to your shoulder. "He's worth every bridge I've burned tonight. And I've only just gotten started."
Minjeong's grin widened. "In that case—" She slid onto the foot of the bed, her silk dress rustling against the sheets. "—I believe you mentioned something about loyalty. And reward. And a taste."
Aeri raised an eyebrow. "Right now? After all that?"
"Especially after all that. Nothing gets me worked up like watching a family implosion." Minjeong's tongue darted out to wet her lips. "Besides, he's still hard. It would be a shame to let that go to waste."
Your body, exhausted as it was, stirred at her words. Aeri noticed. Of course she noticed.
"Greedy boy," she murmured, but her voice was approving. "One woman isn't enough for you?"
"One woman almost killed me," you admitted. "Two might actually finish the job."
"Then I'll make sure your gravestone says 'Died Doing What He Loved.'" Aeri's hand found your cock again, stroking you back to full hardness with practiced efficiency. "Minjeong—you can have his mouth. But the rest of him is mine. For now."
"For now." Minjeong was already crawling up the bed, her dress riding up to reveal miles of toned thigh. "I can work with that."
She positioned herself above you, her knees bracketing your head, her silk-clad pussy hovering inches from your face. The scent of her arousal was intoxicating—musky and sweet and so strong you could taste it in the air.
"Don't be gentle," she said, her voice dropping to something low and hungry. "After the night I've had, I want to feel it tomorrow."
Your hands found her hips, pulling her down onto your waiting mouth.
Above you, Aeri positioned herself over your cock, her slick heat pressing against your tip.
"Ready for round two, darling?" Her eyes glittered with something feral. "Because I'm nowhere near done with you."
She sank down onto your length in one slow, deliberate motion, and you lost yourself in the sensation of two women using your body for their pleasure while the ghost of Moka's fury still hung in the air like ozone after a lightning strike.
The city outside kept glittering. The night stretched on. And somewhere in the distance, a phone buzzed with news that Nakamura Industries was facing yet another crisis—one that its CEO had absolutely no intention of solving.
She had better things to do.
"Wait," she breathed, her voice ragged. "Wait. We're missing something."
Aeri paused mid-stroke, your cock buried to the hilt inside her. The interruption made her snarl—actually snarl—her carefully maintained composure shattered by three decades of finally-getting-what-she-wanted. "What could we possibly be missing?"
"Hmm." Minjeong slid off the bed, her silk dress falling back into place around her thighs. Damp fabric clung to her pussy, outlining the plump lips beneath. "Your daughter didn't actually leave."
The words landed like a grenade.
Aeri's inner muscles clamped around your shaft. "What?"
"Security cameras in the hallway." Minjeong crossed to the suite's tablet on the dresser, her fingers swiping across the screen with casual efficiency. "She's been standing outside the door for the past ten minutes. Crying. Listening. Too proud to come back in, too broken to walk away." She turned the screen toward the bed. The hallway feed showed Moka slumped against the wall, mascara streaking her cheeks, phone clutched in white-knuckled fingers. "Pathetic, really."
Aeri's hips rolled—an involuntary response, her cunt still stuffed full of you. "Bring her back in."
"Already planned on it."
Minjeong crossed to the door in three long strides. The silk of her dress whispered against her skin. When she pulled the door open, Moka stumbled forward, caught off-balance, nearly collapsing into the hallway.
"No—" Moka's protest died as Minjeong's hand closed around her wrist.
"Yes." Minjeong yanked her inside. The door slammed shut. "You don't get to run away from this. You don't get to cry in the hallway and pretend you're the victim. You started this, Moka. You humiliated him. You called him a freak. And now—" She dragged Moka toward the foot of the bed, positioning her with a view of everything. "—now you're going to watch what happens when a real woman appreciates what she has."
"Let go of me—"
"No."
Minjeong's fingers found Moka's face. Her thumbs pressed against the delicate skin beneath Moka's eyes, forcing the lids open. Moka thrashed, but Minjeong was stronger—taller, leaner, fueled by years of resentment disguised as friendship.
"Keep your eyes open," Minjeong murmured, her lips brushing Moka's ear. "If you close them, I'll tape them open. And I'll make sure everyone at the club knows about it. Chloe. Sarah. Jenna. Everyone."
Moka's struggles weakened. Her chest heaved with panicked breaths. But her eyes—dark, wet, rimmed with smeared mascara—stayed open.
"Good girl." Minjeong's voice dripped with mock tenderness. "Now watch."
On the bed, Aeri hadn't moved. She was still impaled on your cock, her pussy gripping you like a fist, her eyes fixed on her daughter with an expression that held no shame. Only hunger.
"You hear that, darling?" Aeri's hips began to move—slow, grinding circles that made your shaft drag against her inner walls. "Minjeong's going to make sure she sees everything. Every stroke. Every moan. Every face you make me make."
"Aeri—" Your voice came out strangled. The dual sensation—her wet heat clenching around you, the sight of Moka being force-fed her own humiliation—was almost too much.
"Shh." She placed a finger against your lips. "Let me give my daughter an education."
Then she began to ride you in earnest.
Her hips rose and fell with the practiced rhythm of a woman who'd spent decades learning what her body needed. Her cunt made obscene, sucking sounds as it gripped your length—squelch, schlick, splortch—each downward stroke forcing a gasp from her throat. Her breasts bounced with the motion, nipples dark and pebbled, sweat gleaming in the valley between them.
"Look at me, Moka." Aeri's voice was strained but commanding. "Look at your mother while she takes this cock. The cock you were too scared to handle. The cock you mocked. The cock that's—ahh—that's splitting me open and making me feel more alive than I've felt in thirty fucking years."
Minjeong's fingers pressed harder against Moka's eyelids. Moka whimpered, but her gaze stayed fixed on the bed.
"See that?" Minjeong's tongue traced the shell of Moka's ear. "See how your mother's pussy is swallowing him whole? That's what happens when you're not a tight, selfish cunt who only thinks about herself. That's what happens when you actually want to please someone."
"Please—" Moka's voice cracked. "Please stop—"
"We're just getting started."
On the bed, Aeri's rhythm intensified. She planted her hands on your chest, using the leverage to bounce harder, faster. The slap of her ass against your thighs echoed through the suite—thwap, thwap, thwap—punctuated by the wet, sucking sounds of her pussy gripping your shaft.
"Fuck—fuck—you're so deep—" Her head fell back, throat exposed, a flush spreading from her chest to her cheeks. "I can feel you in my stomach. I can feel you everywhere. My husband—oh god—my husband never reached this deep. He never—hng—never made me feel this full—"
"Tell her more." Minjeong's fingers tightened on Moka's face. "Tell your daughter what her father couldn't do."
Aeri's eyes snapped open, finding Moka's. The eye contact was electric—mother and daughter locked in a gaze that held decades of resentment and disappointment and something darker. Something that looked almost like triumph.
"Your father," Aeri panted, still bouncing on your cock, "had a small, useless prick. Two inches. Maybe three. He'd pump for thirty seconds, roll off, and ask if I came. Every time. Twenty-three years of that. Twenty-three years of faking orgasms while he grunted like a dying animal and left me aching for something—anything—that would actually satisfy me."
"Stop—"
"And now—oh fuck—now I have this." Aeri's cunt clenched around you, muscles rippling. "A real cock. A cock that fills me. A cock that makes me squirt. A cock that's going to put a baby in me while my ungrateful daughter watches."
The words hit Moka like a physical blow. Her body sagged in Minjeong's grip, her struggles finally ceasing. The tears kept falling, but something in her expression had shifted. Shattered. Reassembled into something smaller.
"There it is," Minjeong murmured. "That's acceptance. That's understanding. You're nothing now, Moka. You're just a spectator. A witness to your mother's reclamation."
Aeri's rhythm had become erratic—desperate, grinding thrusts that signaled her approaching orgasm. Her inner walls fluttered and clenched around your shaft, the muscles spasming with increasing frequency.
"I'm close—I'm so fucking close—" Her nails raked down your chest. "Look at me, Moka. Look at my face while he makes me come. Look at what—ah—what you could have had if you weren't such a—hnng—such a spoiled, selfish bitch—"
The orgasm hit her like a tidal wave.
Aeri's mouth stretched open—a silent scream that became a guttural, animalistic cry. Her eyes rolled back, showing white. Her tongue lolled out, saliva dripping down her chin. Her face contorted into something unrecognizable—not the composed CEO, not the dignified matriarch, but a woman utterly undone by pleasure.
"HNGHH—FUUUCK—YESSS—"
Her cunt convulsed around your shaft, gripping and releasing in rhythmic spasms. Fluid gushed from her—splashing against your thighs, soaking the sheets, dripping down onto the mattress with wet splortches. The squirt kept coming, pulse after pulse, as her body surrendered completely to the orgasm.
"See that face?" Minjeong's voice was thick with arousal. "See that? Your mother's never made that face before. Not for your father. Not for any man. Only for him. Only for the cock you threw away."
Moka made a sound—something between a sob and a whimper. Her body trembled in Minjeong's grip, but her eyes stayed open. Fixed on her mother's ruined expression.
Aeri collapsed forward, her forehead pressing against your chest, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Her pussy still fluttered around you, aftershocks rippling through her walls. "Oh god. Oh god. I've never—that was—"
"Not done," Minjeong finished. "We're not done. He hasn't come yet. And your daughter hasn't seen enough."
Aeri lifted her head, her eyes glassy but sharpening. Sweat plastered her hair to her temples. Saliva still glistened on her chin. The composed CEO was gone—replaced by something feral, something hungry, something that had tasted satisfaction and wanted more.
"You're right." Her voice was hoarse. "He hasn't come. And I made a promise." She looked down at you, her lips curving into a smile that was equal parts adoration and depravity. "I told you to fill me with your babies. I meant it. Every word."
"Aeri—"
"Don't argue. Don't think." She pushed herself upright, still impaled on your cock, and began to move again. Slower this time. More deliberate. Her oversensitive walls clenched around you with every stroke. "Just fuck me. Fuck me until you come. Fill my womb. Let my daughter watch while you breed me."
Minjeong's fingers were still pressed against Moka's eyelids. "You hear that? He's going to come inside your mother. He's going to pump her full of cum. And you—you're going to watch every second of it."
"Please—" Moka's voice was barely audible. "I can't—I can't watch this—"
"You can. And you will."
Aeri's rhythm quickened again, despite her oversensitivity. Her face contorted with the mixture of pleasure and discomfort that came from being fucked through hypersensitivity. But she didn't stop. She didn't slow down. She rode you harder, her inner walls gripping and fluttering, her breath coming in sharp gasps.
"Come for me. Please. I need it. I need to feel you pulse inside me. I need to feel your cum flooding my womb. I need—ahn—I need you to make me yours. Completely. Irrevocably. Let my daughter see what happens when a man claims a woman who actually wants him."
The pressure in your balls tightened. The base of your spine tingled. Every muscle in your body coiled, preparing for release.
"Look at her eyes, Moka." Minjeong's voice was a hiss. "Look at how much she wants it. Look at how much she loves this cock. This is what desire looks like. This is what passion looks like. Not your cold, transactional bullshit. Not your judgment. This."
Aeri slammed down onto your cock one final time, burying you to the hilt, and the sensation pushed you over the edge.
"FUCK—"
Your orgasm erupted like a dam breaking. Pulse after pulse of hot cum flooded into Aeri's waiting cunt, painting her inner walls, filling her exactly as she'd begged for. Your hips bucked involuntarily, driving deeper, pumping every last drop into her clutching, milking pussy.
"YESSS—I CAN FEEL IT—SO WARM—SO MUCH—" Aeri's head fell back, her mouth open in ecstasy, her body shuddering with the aftershocks of her own spent orgasm. "Fill me—fill me—don't stop—hnngh—give me everything—"
The suite fell silent except for the wet, squelching sounds of Aeri's cum-filled pussy still clenching around your shaft, and the ragged breathing of four people suspended in the aftermath of something irreversible.
Minjeong released Moka's eyelids. Her fingers left red marks on the delicate skin.
"There," Minjeong said, her voice soft and satisfied. "Now you've seen it. Now you know. Your mother belongs to him now. Her pussy. Her womb. Her future. All his." She turned Moka's face toward her own, forcing eye contact. "And you? You're nothing but the fool who let him go."
Moka's legs gave out.
She crumpled to the floor at the foot of the bed, her designer dress pooling around her like a deflated balloon. Her makeup was ruined. Her eyes were hollow. And somewhere in the silence that followed, the faint sound of her whimpering blended with the soft, wet drip of cum leaking from her mother's still-spasming cunt onto the ruined sheets below.
A Commission Work For My Friend @sinbaddict Hope You Like It. Caution, There are Mention of Rape, Gangbang, Just Overall Cruel and Unapologetic Sex. Readers Beware.
The bass thrummed through the floor of Club Echo, vibrating up through SinB's stiletto heels and settling somewhere in her chest. Strobe lights painted the crowd in fractured snapshots—a raised arm here, a tossed head there, teeth glinting purple then blue then white. The air tasted like vodka and artificial fog, sweet and chemical on her tongue.
She leaned against the VIP section's railing, her black mini dress clinging to her thighs. The dress was new—she'd bought it specifically for tonight, wanting something that didn't scream idol. Something that said she was just another twenty-something letting loose in Hongdae.
"You're smiling like you just won a music show," Yerin shouted over the music, sliding another shot glass across the table.
SinB caught it, the liquid sloshing over her fingers. "Maybe I'm just happy. Is that allowed?"
"When was the last time we all went out? Just us?" Yuna pressed against her other side, her cheeks already flushed pink from two rounds of soju bombs.
"Too long." SinB knocked back the shot. The burn traced a warm line down her throat. "Way too fucking long."
Eunha appeared with another round, her oversized hoodie sleeves pushed up to her elbows. "Someone ordered these. I don't know who. I don't care."
"Probably those guys." Yuna tilted her head toward a group near the bar. Five or six of them, all broad shoulders and fitted black shirts, watching their table with the kind of focus that might've been flattering or unsettling depending on your blood alcohol content.
SinB's blood alcohol content was climbing.
She'd lost count after the fourth shot. Maybe the fifth. The night had turned liquid around the edges, everything soft and warm and wonderful. Her body moved without permission, hips swaying to the beat, head tilting back to catch the laser lights on her closed eyelids.
"They're coming over," Eunha murmured.
And then they were there—tall and smelling like expensive cologne, one of them sliding into the booth beside SinB with the casual confidence of someone who'd never been told no.
"Hwang Eunbi." His voice was low, almost intimate despite the thundering music. "I've seen you on stage. You're even prettier up close."
SinB laughed, the sound loose and easy. "You know my real name? Most people don't."
"I pay attention." His hand found her knee under the table. Just rested there. Warm. Heavy. "Can I buy you another drink?"
She should've said no. She'd had enough. Her thoughts were starting to blur at the edges, the club's lights smearing into watercolor streaks. But his hand was warm, and her friends were laughing somewhere in the distance, and everything felt so goddamn good.
"One more," she said.
That one more became two. Became three. Became a fog of hands and mouths and bodies pressing close on the dance floor, the bass so loud it replaced her heartbeat. She was dancing with him—what was his name? Jae-something?—his hands on her hips, steering her movements like she was something he owned.
She didn't mind. Not then. Not yet.
"You're so fucking hot," he breathed against her ear, and she tilted her head back against his shoulder, letting the music take her.
Time skipped. The way it does when you're drunk.
She was in a different part of the club. A private room, maybe, the lights dimmer here, the music muffled by walls and curtains. Her friends were somewhere. Their phones were out, little glowing rectangles in the dark. Recording. Always recording.
"You good?" Jae-something asked, and she nodded because yes, she was good, she was great, she was floating.
More guys filtered in. She didn't count them. Didn't recognize most of their faces. They circled the room like they'd been waiting for this, their eyes tracking her movements with an intensity that should've made her nervous.
Should've.
Instead, a hot curl of something twisted low in her stomach. Anticipation. Excitement. Her skin felt too tight, every brush of fabric sending sparks along her nerve endings.
"What's happening?" she asked, or tried to. The words came out slurred, half-swallowed.
Jae-something's hand tightened on the back of her neck, not painful but firm. Grounding. "We're just having fun, baby. Don't you want to have fun?"
She did. God, she did.
But something flickered in the back of her mind—a warning, a hesitation. The old SinB, the idol SinB, who didn't do things like this. Who didn't let strange men crowd her in dim rooms while her friends held up their phones.
"Wait," she started. "I don't—"
A hand cupped her breast through her dress.
Her breath caught. Sharp. Sudden.
"Don't what?" The voice came from behind her, breath hot against her ear. Another body pressed against her back. Another set of hands finding her waist. "Don't touch you? But you're so soft, baby. So fucking soft."
Her dress was black but her bra was red. She knew because someone was pulling the neckline down, exposing the lace, fingers tracing the swell of her breasts with something almost reverent.
"Stop," she whispered, but her voice came out wrong. Breathy. Uncertain.
They didn't stop.
More hands. On her thighs now, sliding up under the hem of her dress, rough palms against the sensitive skin. Someone's thumb traced the line of her panties—black, simple, nothing special—and she jerked at the contact.
"Look at her," someone said. "She's shaking."
"Like a little rabbit."
"Nah. Rabbits run. She's staying right here."
A hand fisted in her hair, tilting her head back. She looked up into a face she didn't recognize—sharp jaw, dark eyes, a smile that didn't reach them. "You want to leave, sweetheart? All you have to do is say the word."
She opened her mouth.
Nothing came out.
The hand in her hair tightened. "That's what I thought."
Her dress came off in pieces. Someone unzipped it. Someone else pulled it down her shoulders. The fabric pooled around her heels, leaving her in the red bra and black panties and nothing else. The club's air was cold against her exposed skin. Her nipples tightened, visible through the lace, and the men made sounds of appreciation—low whistles, muttered curses, one sharp inhale.
"Fuck, look at those tits."
"Perfect. Fucking perfect."
Hands on her breasts again, squeezing, kneading. Fingers hooked under the bra's band, and she grabbed at them, trying to stop what was already happening. "Wait—please—"
"Shh." Jae-something—no, not Jae-something, just one of them, all of them blurring together—cupped her face and tilted it up. "We're going to take care of you. Understand? You don't have to do anything. Just let us."
The bra snapped open.
Her breasts spilled free, full and pale in the dim light, nipples dark pink and pebbled tight. The men groaned. Someone's mouth found her throat, sucking hard enough to leave a mark. Someone else's hands replaced the ones on her breasts, thumbs circling her nipples in slow, deliberate strokes.
She was saying no. She could hear herself saying it, a chorus of pleas merging with the distant thump of the club's bass. But her body wasn't listening. Her hips tilted forward, seeking contact. Her back arched, pressing her breasts more firmly into those rough palms. Heat bloomed between her legs, a damp warmth that spread through her panties and made her thighs slick.
"What's wrong with me," she gasped, and someone laughed.
"Nothing's wrong with you, baby. This is what your body wants. This is what you're made for."
"Knees."
The command cut through the fog. A hand on her shoulder pushed, and she folded, her knees hitting the carpeted floor with a soft thud. The men crowded closer. She could smell them—cologne and sweat and something muskier underneath. Her head swam with it.
Belts jingled. Zippers rasped.
The first cock she saw was thick—impossibly thick, a heavy shaft of dark skin that seemed to pulse with its own heartbeat. Veins traced its length like rivers on a map, converging at a broad tip already glistening with moisture. Her gaze caught on it, fixated, as the man stroked himself slowly, deliberately, showing her what was coming.
"Like what you see?"
She shook her head, but her mouth watered. Her jaw ached with the phantom memory of being stretched.
"Open up, princess."
She pressed her lips together.
A hand caught her jaw, thumb and forefinger pressing into the hinges until she had no choice. Her mouth opened on a gasp, and the cock pushed in—past her teeth, past her tongue, filling her palate with the taste of salt and skin. He was too big. Her lips stretched obscenely around his girth, the corners burning with the strain.
"Mmmph—" The sound vibrated against his shaft. He groaned.
"Fuck, her mouth is tight. Eunbi, you're taking my cock so well. Such a good little slut."
Slut. The word landed somewhere in her chest, hot and shaming and inexplicably arousing. Her cunt clenched around nothing.
He started to move. Short thrusts at first, just the first few inches sliding past her lips. Then deeper. Her throat convulsed, trying to reject the intrusion, but he held her head steady with both hands and pushed through the resistance.
"Relax," he grunted. "Relax your fucking throat or this is going to hurt."
She couldn't relax. Couldn't breathe. Her nose pressed against the coarse hair at his base, and she gagged—a wet, choking sound that made the other men laugh.
"Look at her. Tears running down her face and she's still taking it."
She was crying. She hadn't noticed. The tears slipped over her stretched cheeks, mixing with the saliva that dripped down her chin. Her hands came up, pushing at his thighs, but he caught her wrists and pinned them behind her back with one large hand.
"Nuh-uh. You're staying right here until I'm done."
More zippers. More cocks appearing in her peripheral vision—different sizes and shades, all of them hard, all of them aimed at her. Her hands were freed only to be guided around two more shafts. Her fingers barely closed around them, the skin hot and velvety under her palms.
"Jerk us off," someone said. "Come on. Let's see those pretty hands work."
She didn't want to. She did want to. Her body and mind had separated, the former moving on instinct while the latter watched in horrified fascination. Her hands pumped up and down, her grip too loose then too tight, learning the rhythm through trial and error. The cocks leaked pre-cum onto her fingers, slicking the way.
The one in her mouth pulled back, and she gasped, coughing, a string of saliva connecting her bottom lip to his tip. Before she could suck in a full breath, he thrust in again, deeper, hitting the back of her throat with a force that made her eyes roll.
"That's it. Take it. Take all of it."
Another man knelt behind her. His hands found her breasts again, squeezing roughly, pinching her nipples between thumb and forefinger until they throbbed. Then his mouth was on her shoulder, teeth scraping, tongue lapping at the salt of her sweat.
"Taste so good," he murmured against her skin. "Bet your cunt tastes even better."
Her panties were yanked down her thighs, the elastic snapping against her skin. Cool air hit her exposed pussy, and she squirmed, feeling how wet she was, how her lips had swollen and parted. Someone's fingers traced her slit, gathering moisture.
"Fucking soaked. She's dripping down her thighs and she's still pretending she doesn't want this."
"Please—" The word was muffled around the cock in her mouth.
"Please what? Please stop?" The fingers pushed inside her, two at once, curling against something that made her hips buck. "Or please don't stop? Because your body's saying one thing and your mouth's saying another."
She couldn't answer. Couldn't think. The cock in her throat pulled out again, and she was flipped onto her back, the carpet rough against her bare skin. Her legs were pushed apart, wide, wider, until her knees touched the floor on either side. Someone's face descended between her thighs.
The first lick was from her hole to her clit, a broad, flat stroke that made her back arch off the floor. Her hands flew down, trying to push him away, but another man caught them and held them above her head.
"Let him eat that pussy, sweetheart. He's been waiting all night."
His tongue was relentless. It traced the folds of her labia, dipping inside her entrance, circling her clit without quite touching it. She was making sounds—high, keening sounds that didn't sound like her, that didn't sound human. Her hips rolled against his face, chasing the pressure.
"Yeah, ride his tongue. That's a good girl."
Her clit was sucked between his lips, and she screamed. The sound ripped out of her, raw and shocking, echoing off the room's walls. Her thighs clamped around his head, but he pried them apart easily, laughing against her wet flesh.
"Sensitive little thing, aren't you?"
More mouths on her now. One man sucking her nipple into his mouth, teeth grazing the peak. Another pressing open-mouthed kisses down her stomach. Hands everywhere—on her hips, her thighs, tangled in her hair. The cock was back at her mouth, and she opened for it without being told, her jaw aching but accommodating.
"Fuck, look at her. She's learning."
The tongue on her clit changed rhythm—faster now, harder, a direct assault that built pressure low in her belly. Her thighs trembled. Her stomach clenched. Something was building, coiling tighter and tighter, and she couldn't stop it, couldn't control it—
She came with a wail, her body convulsing, her pussy clenching around nothing. The man between her legs didn't stop, licking her through it, drawing out every spasm until she was writhing with oversensitivity, sobbing around the cock in her mouth.
"Told you. Her body wants this."
The hands flipped her again. Onto her stomach this time, her ass lifted into the air, her cheek pressed against the carpet. Her knees were shoved apart, and she felt the broad head of a cock nudging against her entrance.
"Wait," she gasped. "Wait, I'm not—I don't—"
"You're not what? Ready?" Fingers spread her pussy lips, the cock sliding through her slick folds but not pushing in. "You're dripping wet, baby. Your cunt's been begging for this."
"It's too big—it won't—please, don't—"
"It'll fit. Trust me." His voice dropped, almost gentle. "It's going to stretch that tight little pussy so good. You're going to feel me for days."
He pushed.
The head breached her, and she screamed—not in pain, exactly, but in the overwhelming sensation of being filled, stretched impossibly wide. Her inner walls clamped down, trying to push him out, but he kept going, inch by relentless inch, until his hips pressed flush against her ass.
"Fuuuck," he breathed. "You're strangling my cock. This is the tightest pussy I've ever felt."
She couldn't speak. Could only feel—the throb of him inside her, the way her body had reshaped itself around his girth. He was so deep she swore she could feel him in her stomach, a pressure that bordered on pain but wasn't, quite.
Then he started to move.
Each thrust pushed her forward, her breasts swaying beneath her, her fingers clawing at the carpet. The sound was obscene—wet and rhythmic, a squelch that filled the room. Someone grabbed her hair and pulled her head back, arching her spine painfully.
"Look at them," the voice hissed. "Look at your friends."
Eunha, Yuna, Yerin. They stood against the wall, phones raised, faces unreadable. Watching. Recording. Her humiliation playing out in real-time on screens that would never forget.
"Smile for the camera, idol."
The man inside her slammed harder, and she moaned—couldn't help it, the sound tearing from her throat. Her pussy rippled around his shaft, gripping and releasing in a rhythm she couldn't control.
Another cock pressed against her asshole. Lubricated with her own juices, dripping down from where she was being fucked. She bucked, trying to escape, but the man in her cunt held her hips steady.
"Easy, easy. You'll like this. I promise."
"He's right," the man behind her said, his voice almost conversational as he worked the tip of his cock against her tight ring. "This ass is going to take my cock so fucking well. You know why? Because you're a natural. You were born for this."
He pushed, and her vision went white.
Her body was a battlefield. Two cocks, one in each hole, moving in counter-rhythm—when one pulled back, the other thrust in, so she was never empty, never still. Her mouth was filled again, a third cock sliding past her lips while the other men waited their turn, stroking themselves, watching.
Her mind fragmented.
The old SinB—the idol SinB who cared about choreography and stage presence and what people thought of her—faded somewhere into the background. Replaced by something simpler. Something that only existed in sensation. The stretch of her holes. The weight of the cocks. The taste of salt and pre-cum on her tongue.
"S-slower—please, I can't—"
"You can. You are. Look at you taking three cocks at once. You're a fucking champion, sweetheart."
A hand closed around her throat. Squeezed. Not enough to cut off air completely, but enough to make her head light, her vision sparkling at the edges. The hand on her breast pinched her nipple viciously, and she jerked, the sudden pain ricocheting through her and somehow translating into pleasure by the time it reached her cunt.
"Fuck, she just tightened up. Do that again."
Another pinch. Another desperate clench around the cocks inside her. The men laughed, delighted.
"She's such a good little painslut."
"She's a fucking whore is what she is. Look at her. Dripping down her own thighs and begging for more."
"Am not—" The protest was weak, smeared around the shaft in her mouth.
"You are." The cock in her cunt pulled out, and she felt the sudden emptiness like a physical ache. "Tell us you want it. Tell us you want us to keep fucking you."
"I—" Her voice broke. Her body trembled, every nerve ending screaming for contact, for fullness. "Please—"
"Please what?"
Words she never thought she'd say. Words that belonged to someone else, some other girl, some other life.
"Please fuck me. Please—"
"Please what? Say it."
"Please fill me up. Please don't stop. I need—I need—"
"What do you need, baby?"
"Your cocks. Your cum. Please—"
The room exploded into motion. The man in her ass grabbed her hips and pistoned into her with brutal precision, each thrust punching a grunt from her lungs. The man in her mouth grabbed her head and fucked her throat with abandon, the sounds she made raw and desperate. Another man slid into her pussy—bigger than the first, somehow, stretching her even wider—and set a punishing pace.
Her body wasn't hers anymore. It was theirs. A vessel. A toy. A hole to be filled and used and emptied.
The pleasure crested again, higher this time, threatening to break her apart. Every thrust hit something deep inside, a spot that made colors burst behind her eyelids. Her cunt fluttered, a prelude to climax.
"Gonna come again? Yeah, come on my cock. Let me feel that tight pussy milk me dry."
She shattered.
This time it was different—not a wave but an explosion, her entire body seizing as the orgasms crashed through her, one after another. She felt herself gush, fluid spraying from her pussy to soak the men around her, their cocks, their thighs, the carpet below.
"Shit, she's a squirter!"
"Fucking messy little slut."
The man in her mouth groaned. His thrusts turned erratic, his cock swelling against her tongue. "Gonna come," he gritted out. "Take it. Take all of it."
Hot liquid flooded her throat, thick and salty, pulsing in rope after rope. She swallowed because she had to, because there was nowhere else for it to go, the cum sliding down her throat in heavy swallows. He pulled out while still shooting his load, the last spurts painting her face—across her cheek, her nose, dripping into her hair.
"Fuck, look at her. Covered."
"She's beautiful like this."
The man in her pussy was next. His rhythm broke, and he shoved deep, his cock jerking inside her as he emptied himself. She felt every pulse, every gush of hot cum flooding her deepest parts, painting her walls white. He collapsed against her back, panting, but didn't pull out. Kept his cock seated inside her, his cum plugging her hole.
"Keep it in," he murmured. "Don't waste a drop."
Only the man in her ass remained, and he was relentless—fucking her through his own orgasm, growling as he pumped load after load into her bowels. The sensation of being so full, so completely claimed, sent another shudder through her exhausted body.
When he finally pulled out, she sank onto the carpet. Barely conscious. Cum oozing from every hole. Her friends still watching. Still recording.
The men were talking above her, but the words blurred into meaningless noise. Something about going again. Something about how she was the best they'd ever had.
She should've been horrified. Humiliated. She should've been crying.
Instead, a small, wicked smile tugged at the corner of her cum-stained lips.
More guys filtered through the door. Fresh faces. Hard cocks. They looked at her sprawled on the carpet, used and dripping, and their eyes lit up with hunger.
"Room for more?"
The man who'd taken her ass laughed, tucking himself back into his pants. "All the room in the world. She's insatiable."
One of the newcomers knelt beside her, his cock already in hand—thick and long and slightly curved, the tip so dark it was almost purple. He stroked it slowly as he looked at her, his gaze traveling from her cum-splattered face to her spread, leaking pussy.
"Hey there, beautiful. Ready for round two?"
Her body answered before she could even form words.
She pushed herself up onto her elbows. Her thighs trembled, still weak from the last onslaught, but something deeper—something hungry—was already stirring again.
"Wait," Yerin's voice cut through the haze. Her phone was still raised, still recording. "I want to see this from a better angle. Turn her this way."
Hands gripped her, rotating her body to face the camera. The new man positioned himself between her thighs, his cock head pressing against her oversensitive entrance.
"This is going to feel incredible," he promised, his voice rough with anticipation. "I'm going to fuck you until you can't remember your own name. Until the only thing you know is my cock splitting you open."
He thrust inside without waiting for a response, and SinB's head fell back, her mouth opening on a sound that was half-scream, half-moan.
Her cunt welcomed him, still slick with the last man's cum, still gaping from the previous stretch. He was bigger, though—longer, pushing past her cervix into some space she'd never felt before, a depth that made her lungs seize.
"Too deep—you're too—"
"I'm exactly where I belong." He pulled back and drove in again, harder. "Fuck, you feel that? Feel how deep I am? I'm rearranging your insides, baby."
The man who'd come in her mouth was hard again, stroking himself as he watched. "Suck my balls," he said, and it wasn't a request. "While he fucks you. Get them nice and wet."
She turned her head, taking the heavy sac into her mouth, her tongue working over the loose skin. He groaned, his cock bobbing above her face, still slick with her saliva.
"Good girl. Such a fast learner."
The fucking continued. And continued. Each time she thought she couldn't take any more, her body proved her wrong. More cocks. More positions. They bent her into shapes that hurt, that stretched, that made her see stars. Her throat was raw from screaming. Her pussy was swollen and tender. Her ass leaked cum down the backs of her thighs.
And still, when they asked if she wanted more, her answer was the same.
"Yes. Fuck. Yes."
The man currently buried in SinB's pussy pulled out with a wet shlorp, leaving her gaping and twitching on the carpet. Cum oozed from her hole in a slow, creamy trickle, pooling on the floor beneath her ass. She gasped at the sudden emptiness, her inner walls clenching around nothing.
"Don't worry, sweetheart. We're not done with you."
Hands gripped her under the arms and hauled her upright. Her legs wouldn't hold her—they'd turned to gelatin somewhere around the fourth orgasm—so they draped her over something. A table. A low coffee table in the center of the room, its surface cold against her cum-smeared stomach. Her breasts pressed flat against the wood, nipples scraping the grain.
"Get her head over the edge."
They positioned her so her head hung off one end of the table, her neck exposed, her mouth inverted. The angle made everything strange—the ceiling above her, the men inverted, their faces swimming in her vision like fish in a murky tank.
"Perfect throat-fucking position," someone observed, and the others grunted agreement.
The man who'd spoken stepped into her field of view. His cock was already out—long and slightly curved downward, the head a deep purple-brown that looked almost bruised. Veins crisscrossed the shaft like thick cords, pulsing visibly with his heartbeat. He stroked himself slowly as he walked around to her head, his balls swinging heavily beneath.
"Open wide, idol."
She did. Her jaw cracked with the stretch, still sore from the last round. Saliva pooled under her tongue, ready.
He didn't ease in. One brutal thrust and his entire length disappeared down her throat, the head of his cock punching past her gag reflex before her body could even register the invasion. Her throat seized, muscles convulsing around the intrusion, but he was already pulling back, only to slam in again.
"Gllk—gllk—gllk—"
The sounds she made were wet and desperate, her throat working overtime to accommodate the relentless pistoning. Spit frothed around her lips, bubbling out to drip down her cheeks, into her nose, into her eyes. She couldn't see anymore. Could barely breathe. Every withdrawal gave her a half-second gasp before he filled her again, and again, and again.
"Fuuuuck, that throat is heaven," he groaned, his fingers tangling in her hair to hold her head steady. "You feel that? Feel my cock in your neck?"
She could. God, she could. Every thrust created a visible bulge in her throat, the skin distending obscenely around his girth. The other men gathered closer, watching the obscene display with hungry eyes and stroking hands.
"Let me get in there too."
Another man knelt beside her head, his cock—shorter but thicker, almost club-like—prodding at her lips. The man in her throat paused, buried to the hilt, and she felt the second cock push in alongside the first, stretching the corner of her mouth to the breaking point.
"Mmmph—"
Both cocks moved inside her mouth. One in her throat, one on her tongue. They found a rhythm—when one withdrew, the other thrust forward—so she was never empty, never without the taste of salt and skin and pre-cum flooding her senses. Her jaw screamed. Her throat burned. Tears streamed from her eyes in a constant flood, mixing with the saliva and pre-cum that coated her face.
"Look at those tears. Fucking beautiful."
"Make her cry harder. Harder."
The man in her throat obliged. His pace quickened, hips snapping forward with brutal precision, his balls slapping against her forehead with each thrust. The sound filled the room—wet gagging, the thwack of flesh on flesh, the grunts of the men using her.
"Your friends are getting great footage," someone said, and she heard Yerin's voice, close by, murmuring something about the lighting.
"Angle her head a little more. Yeah, like that. Perfect."
Hands tilted her chin, and she knew her ruined face was being captured in high definition—the stretched lips, the tear-streaked cheeks, the cocks disappearing into her mouth, the way her throat bulged obscenely.
"Smile for the camera, Eunbi."
She couldn't smile. She could only take it.
The man on her tongue came first. His cock swelled, the head flaring, and then hot cum flooded her mouth—thick and salty, coating her tongue, her palate, her teeth. He pulled out while still pumping, the last spurts landing across her face, her hair, dripping into her open, gasping mouth.
"Swallow."
She did. The cum slid down her raw throat in a thick gulp that made her gag all over again.
"Good girl. Such a good fucking cumslut."
But the man in her throat wasn't done. He'd seen his friend come, watched that thick load paint her face, and something in him had snapped. His rhythm turned savage, both hands fisting in her hair, using her head like a fleshlight.
"Gonna—fucking—breed—this—throat—"
Each word was punctuated by a brutal thrust, driving deeper than before, hitting some place in her esophagus that made her whole body convulse. Her hands slapped at the table, at his thighs, at anything she could reach, but her struggles only seemed to excite him more.
"That's it. Fight me. Fight my cock."
She was drowning. Her lungs burned, starved for oxygen. The world was narrowing to a pinpoint, her vision darkening at the edges. Her thrashing weakened. Her hands dropped, limp, to the table.
"Shit, she's fading."
"Keep going. I wanna see it."
The thrusts continued, faster now, more desperate. Her body went slack. Her eyes rolled back, showing only white. The darkness swallowed her whole, and the last thing she heard was the man's triumphant roar as he emptied himself down her unconscious throat.
Time didn't exist in the void. There was only nothing. Quiet. Stillness.
Then something warm and wet hit her face.
The sensation pulled her back from the darkness—not gently but in a sudden, jarring rush. Her eyes flew open. She was still on the table. Still surrounded by men. Still naked and used and dripping.
And someone was coming on her face.
The cum landed in thick, heavy ropes—across her forehead, her closed eyes, her cheeks, her gasping mouth. She sputtered, inhaling some of it, coughing as the liquid dripped into her nose. Another man added his load, aiming lower, painting her neck, her collarbone, the swell of her breasts still pressed against the table.
"Welcome back, sleeping beauty."
She coughed again, her throat raw and burning. "Wha—"
"Passed out there for a minute." The man who'd throat-fucked her was tucking himself back into his pants, looking immensely satisfied. "Had to revive you. Nothing works better than cum, right?"
Laughter rippled through the room.
SinB pushed herself up on trembling elbows, cum dripping from her face onto the table below. The white fluid pooled on the dark wood, thick and glistening. She could see her reflection in it—distorted, unrecognizable, a ghost of the idol she'd been.
"How long?" Her voice came out as a croak, barely audible.
"A few minutes. Long enough for us to get hard again." A new man stepped forward, younger than the others, with a cock that curved sharply upward and a grin that bordered on cruel. "Think you can take more, or do you need another nap?"
She should've been horrified. Should've been scrambling for her clothes, running for the door, calling the police, doing something other than lying there covered in cum while men laughed and stroked their cocks.
Instead, she found herself saying, "More."
The word surprised her. Surprised everyone, maybe—the room went quiet for a beat, the men exchanging glances.
Then the young one laughed. "Told you. Once a whore, always a whore."
He grabbed her by the hips and flipped her onto her back. Her legs dangled off the edge of the table, and he pushed them up and apart, exposing her to the room. Her pussy was a wreck—swollen, puffy, the lips parted and glistening with a mixture of her own juices and the cum that still leaked from inside her. Her clit stood out, engorged and sensitive, and when he brushed his thumb over it, she jerked like she'd been electrocuted.
"Ah—fuck—"
"So responsive. I love it." He positioned himself between her thighs, the upward curve of his cock pressing against her entrance. "This is going to hit your G-spot so hard you'll see God."
He thrust in.
Her back arched off the table, a scream tearing from her raw throat. He was right—the curve of his cock found that spot inside her with unerring precision, the head rubbing against it on every stroke. Pleasure sparked through her, sharp and overwhelming, radiating from her core to the tips of her fingers and toes.
"Aah—aah—aah—" The sounds popped out of her with every thrust, rhythmic and involuntary, matching his pace. Her pussy clenched around him, trying to hold him inside, and he laughed.
"You feel that? Feel how deep I am? I'm fucking your G-spot raw, baby."
"Too—too much—I can't—"
"You can. You will." He grabbed her ankles and pushed her legs back further, almost to her shoulders, folding her in half. The new angle let him drive even deeper, and she felt the head of his cock bump against something that made colors explode behind her eyelids.
Her cervix.
"AH—FUCK—"
"There she goes. There's that spot." His grin widened, sweat beading on his forehead. "I'm going to pound this little pussy until you can't walk straight."
He wasn't lying. His hips became a blur, driving into her with mechanical precision, each thrust hitting that deep, sensitive place that bordered on pain. Her body didn't know how to process it—pleasure and discomfort tangled together, feeding off each other, building something massive in her core.
Another man appeared at her side, his cock already slick with pre-cum. "Open up. You're going to suck me while he fucks you."
She turned her head and took him into her mouth without hesitation. The taste of him—salt and musk and something uniquely male—flooded her tongue. She sucked greedily, her cheeks hollowing, her head bobbing in counterpoint to the thrusts below.
"Look at her go. She fucking loves this."
She did. That was the worst part. The part that would keep her up at night, if she ever slept again. She loved this—the stretch of her jaw, the burn in her pussy, the weight of the cocks inside her, the degradation of being used like a toy while her friends watched. It filled something in her she hadn't known was empty.
The man fucking her changed his pace, slowing down, grinding deep instead of thrusting fast. The head of his cock pressed against her cervix, not punching anymore but rubbing, a steady pressure that made her eyes cross.
"Mmmph—mmmph—mmmph—" Her moans vibrated around the cock in her mouth.
"Yeah, you like that? Like it when I grind against your womb?"
She couldn't answer verbally, but her body spoke for her—her pussy clamped down, rippling along his shaft, and her legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him deeper.
"Fuck, she's trying to milk me. This greedy little cunt wants my cum."
"Give it to her," someone said. "Fill her up."
"Not yet." He pulled out suddenly, and she whimpered at the loss, her pussy clenching around nothing. "Flip her over. I want to see that ass."
Hands repositioned her again. Onto her stomach, then pulled up onto her knees. Her face pressed into the table, her ass raised in the air—the classic Face Down, Ass Up position. Someone spread her cheeks, exposing both holes to the room.
"Damn. Her asshole is still gaping from earlier."
"Let me fuck it."
"Wait your turn. I'm going first."
She felt the head of a cock press against her asshole—a different one, she could tell by the shape, blunter and thicker. It pushed in without resistance, her hole still loose and slick from the earlier fucking. The sensation of being filled there, in that forbidden place, sent a shudder through her entire body.
"Nngh—oh—god—"
"God's not here, sweetheart. Just us."
The man behind her started to fuck her ass with long, deep strokes, pulling almost all the way out before driving back in. At the same time, someone slid beneath her on the table—when had he gotten there?—his cock nudging against her dripping pussy from below.
"Ride me," he said. "Ride my cock while he takes your ass."
She lowered herself onto him, and both holes were filled simultaneously. The sensation was indescribable—fullness beyond fullness, a stretch that bordered on impossible. She could feel the two cocks through the thin wall separating her holes, could feel them moving inside her, rubbing against each other with her body as the conduit.
"Ah—ah—AHH—fuck—fuck—FUCK—"
"There we go. Let it out."
She babbled, words dissolving into sounds, her brain short-circuiting from the dual penetration. Above her, the man in her ass grabbed her hips and pounded harder, his balls slapping against her clit with each thrust. Below her, the man in her pussy matched his rhythm, thrusting up to meet the downward stroke.
They were fucking her in tandem. Using her holes like they were made for this. Like she was nothing but a sleeve for their cocks.
"Whose pussy is this?" the man below her grunted.
"Yours—yours—it's yours—"
"Damn right it is. And whose ass is that?"
"His—his—fuck—it's his—"
"Good answer." He thrust up harder, faster, his cock swelling inside her. "Now tell me what happens when I come. Tell me where my cum goes."
"Inside—please—inside—fill me up—"
"Beg for it."
"Please—please—please—I need it—I need your cum—please breed me—fill my pussy—I'm begging you—"
The words spilled out of her, unfiltered and desperate, things she'd never said before, never even thought before. But they felt right. They felt true. She did need it—needed to feel that hot flood inside her, needed to be marked and claimed and used.
"Fuck—she's so tight when she begs—I'm gonna—"
He came with a roar, his cock pulsing inside her, pumping rope after rope of thick cum directly against her cervix. She felt every jet—one, two, three, four, five, six distinct pulses of liquid heat flooding her deepest parts. Her pussy milked him greedily, muscles contracting to draw every last drop from his shaft.
"Yes—YESS—thank you—thank you—"
The man in her ass wasn't far behind. The feel of her pussy clenching, combined with the knowledge that she was being filled with cum, pushed him over the edge. He slammed deep and held there, his cock jerking as he emptied his load into her bowels. The cum was hot—so hot she could feel it spreading through her, a warmth that radiated outward from her core.
When they both pulled out, she collapsed onto the table. Cum leaked from both holes, running down her thighs in thick rivulets, pooling on the table beneath her. She could feel it dripping out of her, could feel the emptiness where they'd been, and she whimpered at the loss.
"Already missing it?" The young one was back, his curved cock hard again. "Don't worry. We've got all night."
He grabbed her by the hair and pulled her off the table. Her legs buckled, and she dropped to her knees on the carpet, her face level with his crotch. His cock bobbed in front of her eyes, still slick with her juices.
"Clean it off."
She took him into her mouth without hesitation. Her tongue worked over his shaft, lapping up the mixture of her own fluids and the faint taste of latex—no, wait, they hadn't used condoms, had they? The realization hit her like a bucket of cold water, but it was distant, unimportant, a concern for some other version of herself.
Right now, all that mattered was pleasing the cock in her mouth.
"Good girl. Get it nice and clean. You're going to need it slick for what comes next."
She sucked harder, her tongue tracing the upward curve, her lips sealed tight around his girth. He groaned, his hand tightening in her hair.
"That's it. Worship it. Worship this fucking cock."
She did. She worshiped it with her mouth and her tongue and her throat, taking him deep, letting him feel the back of her throat, the way her muscles massaged his shaft. She worshiped it because it was easier than thinking, easier than facing what she'd become.
When he pulled her off, a string of saliva connected her bottom lip to his tip. "Enough. I want to fuck that pussy again. On your back."
She obediently lay down on the carpet, spreading her legs, presenting herself to him. He knelt between her thighs, but instead of entering her immediately, he looked down at her cum-smeared face and leaking holes.
"You know what you are now, right?"
She swallowed. Nodded.
"Say it."
"I'm—" Her voice cracked. She tried again. "I'm a whore."
"Louder."
"A whore. I'm a whore."
"Whose whore?"
"Yours. Everyone's. I'm everyone's whore."
"Fucking right you are." He thrust into her in one brutal stroke, and she screamed—not in pain, not anymore, but in the sheer overwhelming rightness of being filled again. "And what do whores do?"
"Take cock—take cum—take everything—"
"That's my girl."
He fucked her hard and fast, no build-up, no gentleness. The carpet burned against her back. Her breasts bounced with each impact, the nipples red and chafed from so much attention. Her throat was so raw that her screams had turned to breathy gasps, barely audible.
But she didn't ask him to stop. Didn't want him to stop. Wanted him to go harder, faster, deeper—wanted him to break her apart and remake her in his image.
"Harder—please—harder—"
"You want it harder? You got it."
He grabbed her ankles and pushed them up, folding her in half again, driving into her with piston-like intensity. The head of his cock battered her G-spot, her cervix, her deepest places. Tears streamed from her eyes, but she was smiling—a broken, blissed-out smile that belonged to someone else.
"Gonna come again," he warned. "Gonna fill this whore pussy with more cum. You want that?"
"Yes—yes—yes—please—come in me—breed me—make me yours—"
He slammed deep and held, his cock pulsing, his cum flooding her already-full pussy. She felt it overflow, felt it leak out around his shaft, felt it drip down onto the carpet beneath her. So much cum. So many loads. She was drowning in it.
When he pulled out, she lay limp on the floor. Barely conscious. Cum oozing from every orifice. Her friends still watching from the wall, their phones still recording, their faces unreadable.
Yerin lowered her phone. Walked over to where SinB lay. Crouched beside her.
"You still with us?"
SinB blinked up at her. Or tried to—her vision was blurry, her thoughts scattered. "Mm… yeah…"
"Good." Yerin's smile was strange. Almost proud. "Because there's someone else who wants to meet you."
She gestured toward the door, and SinB turned her head—slowly, painfully—to look.
More men. A line of them, stretching down the hallway outside the room. Waiting. Stroking. Hungry.
"There's quite a queue," Yerin said, her voice casual, almost amused. "Seems word got out. Everyone at Club Echo wants a turn with the idol who can't get enough."
SinB stared at the line of cocks—different sizes, different colors, all of them hard, all of them waiting for her. Her exhausted body should have recoiled. Her raw throat should have closed. Her swollen cunt should have clamped shut.
Instead, her hips rolled forward. Her mouth watered. Her pussy clenched, pushing out another gush of cum onto the carpet.
She spread her legs wider.
"More."
The door swung open, and the bass from the main club hit her like a physical wall—thunderous, bone-deep, rattling her teeth in her skull. SinB barely registered the hands lifting her, carrying her by her arms and legs like a piece of furniture. Her head lolled back, hair dragging across the floor before they hoisted her higher.
"What are you—where—"
"Showing you off," Yerin's voice floated somewhere to her left, still holding that phone steady. "The whole club needs to see what Hwang Eunbi turned into tonight."
The hallway stretched endlessly. Strobe lights painted the walls in fractured neon—pink, blue, white, pink again. The music swelled as they approached the main floor, and SinB's heart hammered against her ribs. She was naked. Completely naked. Cum still oozing down her thighs, her face a mask of drying seed and smeared mascara, her pussy and ass gaping and leaking with every step the men took.
"Please—not out there—"
"Shh." One of the men carrying her grinned down at her, his face swimming in her blurred vision. "The people deserve to see the star of the show."
They emerged onto the elevated platform near the DJ booth. The club stretched out below—hundreds of bodies packed onto the dance floor, all of them faceless in the dark, all of them turning now, looking up, pointing.
Phones raised like a sea of tiny stars.
"EVERYONE," a voice boomed over the speakers—the DJ himself, gesturing toward the spectacle. "WE'VE GOT A SPECIAL GUEST TONIGHT. GIVE IT UP FOR THE ONE, THE ONLY—"
SinB couldn't hear the rest. The roar of the crowd swallowed it whole. Gasps. Laughter. Cheers. The click-whir of camera phones capturing every angle of her ruined body—the cum painting her chest, the bruises blooming on her thighs, the way her legs couldn't quite close, couldn't quite hide what was on display.
"Look at her tits," someone shouted nearby. "They're covered in fucking cum."
"Did you see her pussy? It's still gaping."
"How many guys?"
"I heard like ten already."
"Bullshit. No way."
"I'm telling you, man, she's insatiable."
The hands holding her shifted, and her feet touched the cold surface of a table set up on the platform. They bent her over it—face down, ass up, her cheek pressed against something sticky that smelled like spilled vodka. The position presented her to the entire club. Her back arched instinctively, pushing her ass higher, and the crowd roared its approval.
"Fucking beautiful," the DJ announced. "Now, who wants a turn?"
The first man to reach the platform was already unbuckling his belt. "Me. Fuck, me first."
He was average height but thick—stocky build, thick neck, and when his pants dropped, his cock matched the rest of him. Blunt. Heavy. The head was wide, almost mushroom-shaped, and he didn't bother with foreplay. He grabbed SinB's hips, lined himself up with her cum-slick hole, and shoved in.
"Nnngh—fuck—"
"Tight little whore," he grunted, already pistoning. "Even after all that cock, she's still gripping me."
The crowd pressed closer. She could see them in her peripheral vision—men and women alike, watching, filming, touching themselves. A girl near the front had her hand down her skirt, lips parted, eyes fixed on where SinB's pussy stretched around the thick intruder. A man beside her was openly stroking himself, his cock purple and leaking in the strobe lights.
"Harder," someone yelled. "Fuck her harder!"
The stocky man obliged. His hips slammed against her ass with brutal rhythm, the sound of flesh on flesh cutting through the music. SinB's breasts swung beneath her, the nipples grazing the sticky tabletop. Her fingers clawed at the surface, finding no purchase.
Another man climbed onto the platform. Then another. They surrounded her, cocks out, stroking lazily as they watched.
"Her mouth's free," the second one noted. He grabbed her hair, tilting her head back, and his cock—thin but long, almost serpentine—slid past her lips. "Sllrrp—glrk—" The sounds were immediate, wet, obscene.
"Fuck yeah, suck that dick."
A third man positioned himself behind her, nudging the stocky man aside. "Room for one more. This ass needs filling."
"Wait—" SinB gasped around the cock in her mouth as she felt the new pressure against her rear entrance. "Mmph—no—too full—"
"Too full? Baby, your asshole's still dripping cum from earlier. It'll take me easy."
He pushed. Her body yielded. The stretch was enormous—two cocks in her holes, one in her mouth, her body a conduit for their pleasure. The crowd roared. Phones flashed. The music pounded in sync with the thrusts, and SinB let herself sink into it, let her mind float somewhere above her body, watching the scene from a distance.
A hand reached through the crowd. Not grabbing—just touching. Fingers traced the curve of her dangling breast, pinched her nipple. Another hand followed. More hands. The spectators weren't content to just watch anymore. They wanted to feel.
"Her skin is so soft."
"Look at these tits bounce when they fuck her."
"Move over, I want to touch too."
The man in her pussy came with a guttural shout, his cock pulsing as he pumped his load deep inside her. He pulled out, and cum immediately dripped from her hole, splattering onto the table below. The man in her ass took it as an invitation to go harder, grabbing her hips with bruising force and slamming into her bowels.
"Ah—ah—AHH—"
"Take it. Take that fucking cock."
The man in her mouth pulled out, and she gasped for air, her jaw aching, a rope of saliva stretching from her lip to his tip. He stroked himself furiously, aiming at her face, and came with a groan—hot spurts landing across her nose, her cheeks, dripping into her open mouth.
"Swallow."
She did. The taste was familiar now. Almost comforting.
More men. Always more. They came in a steady stream—belt buckles jingling, zippers rasping, cocks springing free in the humid club air. Her body became a relay station, a hole to be passed from one man to the next. They bent her into shapes that made the crowd gasp: legs over shoulders, spine arched impossibly, face pressed into the table while her ass was lifted and split by cocks too big for her frame.
A particularly large man—easily the biggest yet, his cock a curved monstrosity with veins that pulsed visibly—positioned himself at her pussy. She felt the head press against her entrance, felt the impossible stretch as he pushed inside.
"Too big—it's too—I can't—"
"You can." He drove deeper, and her vision whited out. "You were made for this. Look at this cunt, swallowing my cock like it's starving."
He was right. Her body adjusted, accommodated, welcomed. The stretch bordered on pain, but beneath it was something else—a fullness so complete it felt like absolution. Like this was the only purpose she'd ever had.
"Fuck—fuck—fuck me—"
"There she is. There's my little whore."
He fucked her with long, punishing strokes, each one hitting her cervix, each one punching a sound from her throat that didn't seem human. The crowd chanted along with his rhythm, a bassline of voices urging him harder, faster, deeper.
When he came, she felt it in her stomach—a gush of heat so intense she swore she could taste it. His cum flooded her, overflowed her, ran down her thighs in thick rivulets that the crowd cheered for.
He pulled out, and she lay limp on the table, a broken doll with cum flowing from every hole. The music had shifted to something slower, dirtier, a grinding beat that matched the ache in her core.
But the line of men stretched on. Down the platform steps. Onto the dance floor. Dozens of them, maybe more—hard cocks in hand, eyes hungry, waiting their turn.
"Please," she whispered, not sure what she was asking for. Mercy. More. Both.
"Please what, baby?" Yerin crouched beside the table, phone still recording, smile still in place. "You want them to stop?"
SinB looked at the line of men. Looked at her friend. Looked down at her own body—ruined, painted, used beyond recognition.
"No," she breathed. "Don't stop. Please don't ever stop."
The next man stepped forward, his cock already slick with pre-cum, his grin sharp as a blade. "That's what I like to hear."
He flipped her onto her back, pushed her knees to her chest, and drove inside in one brutal thrust. The crowd exploded. Phones flashed. And SinB's scream of ecstasy was swallowed by the bass, becoming just another beat in the endless night.
Word count: 12.9K | Tags: Smut, Missionary, Blowjob, Cunnilingus, Ass Eating, Anal, Squirting, Creampie.
Lia's plans for a break from her reality continue despite a big drawback. Yearning for some normalcy, she asks Seungdae to spend a weekend in a private country house, allowing her most truthful, adorable self to bloom.
Fear not; this chapter is a lovey-dovey one. But in light of the recent IU news, I must clarify that this whole TPT arc has been fully planned for at least two months at the time of posting this chapter. The story will continue as planned with just minor modifications.
Send all the idols and celebrities mentioned in the story some love (they all deserve it), remember fanfiction etiquette, and enjoy 😘
"How's Tzuyu?" Jieun giggled, keeping her eyes on her book while Seungdae walked into her house.
"She sends her regards. She also said she'll bring us something from Osaka after her vacation," he added, leaning into the large L-shaped couch to kiss the top of her head, then her lips.
"Damn, you look awful," she exclaimed, stifling a laugh at the sight of her boyfriend's tired face.
"Have you been talking with Ryujin?" he joked, falling on the couch, head resting on her bare thighs. "That's exactly what she said when I met her."
"No, but now you mentioned that, you seemed so back to life after spending the night with her that I never asked what happened." She smirked, playing with his hair after setting her book aside.
"I'm still trying to clear my head on that," he exhaled. "But she knows about us. About you," he declared, holding her hand as her eyes widened.
If he had no reason to hide anything from Tzuyu, he had even less to hide a mere thought from Jieun. He explained everything, from the way Ryujin welcomed him to the bottles of wine to the way she teased him, and everything that led to him sleeping with Karina. "I wanted to tell you all this before, in person, but I can barely focus on my work," Seungdae concluded, eyes closed.
"Makes more sense now." She nodded mechanically in silence, face retaining the initial shock. "I know I told you I like Itzy, but do you think you can trust Ryujin with us?"
"Yeah," he yawned. "I may see her by the end of next week. Lia asked if she could book me for that weekend."
"The whole weekend?"
He nodded. "Something about taking a break from everything. I haven't confirmed anything yet. I wanted to check with you first," he smiled warmly at her.
"Babe, you also need that break. I'll be fine." She winked. He tilted his head, raising his eyebrow. "Jongsuk is free that Friday, and Wooseok and I were thinking of maybe spending another night together," Jieun muttered, flirtily sticking out her tongue.
"Are you trying to make me jealous?" he chuckled, pulling her down and turning on the couch to meet her face while his hands slid under her loose t-shirt.
"Is it working?" she grinned; he scoffed with a smirk. "I'll show you if you show me later. Deal?"
"Deal!" He laughed, kissing her gently.
"Seungdae…" She stared at his face, eyes locked on his, hesitation showing through her body. "What do you think about moving here?"
"Huh?" he focused more on her calling him by name, which resulted in an almost automatic response: "Great place, amazing view, value will go through the roof in a year—"
Jieun scoffed, rolling her eyes and shaking his shoulders afterwards. "Do you want to move here?" she asked him, fearing his response.
He went quiet, digesting the question.
"Think about it. This place is huge for me to live alone, and you already spend more time here than in your own place," Jieun smirked, raising her eyebrows. "You told me this is closer to Tzuyu's place than your apartment."
"That's true…" He murmured, meditating for a moment. "You know that servicing contract is already giving me more than my actual job, but even with both salaries, there's no way I can afford a room here."
"Hwang Seungdae," she huffed, gently tugging at his hair. "Do you really think I'll ask you to pay rent to live with me?" Her words shut him completely; then she went quiet, dropping any facade and her grip. "It would bring me some peace of mind about you sleeping with other women… or spending the whole weekend with them."
"Jin…" he whispered, moved by her vulnerable expression. "My Queen, you know I'd love to live with you." He hugged her, kissing her forehead. "At least let me pay for groceries. And go for them," he chuckled.
"That would be really helpful," she pouted happily.
"What about Jong?" he asked, holding Jieun by her shoulders to see her whole face.
"Oh, he'll be alright!" Grinning, she took her phone to call him.
"It's really fine!" The actor laughed on the phone after they explained the situation to him. "Think about it. It'll be easier for us to meet."
"Can't say no to that," Seungdae murmured, bringing quiet to the call. "I need to think of how to tell Tzuyu once she's back," he sighed, nodding.
"You could bring her here even if I'm not around," she said, grinning and raising her eyebrows playfully.
"Plus, it's the most balanced we've been in years! If you're not sleeping with Jieunie or Tzuyu, you're spending the night elsewhere. She's either with me, you, or Wooseok, and since I'm still in promotions and starting my next drama, if I'm not there with her or both of you, I'm with Moon Gayoung or Shin Mina!"
"Lucky bastard!"
"Yah! You got Tzuyu, Karina, and me this week!" Jieun argued, frowning!
"Karina?"
"Dude, it was amazing!" Seungdae admitted.
"Yah! I'm right here!" She huffed.
"She already sent me the video. Said she didn't mind if you watched it with me," he teased her, causing her to bite her lower lip.
"Wait for me, at least!"
"Sorry, bro. She only mentioned my girlfriend," Seungdae chuckled, nodding after Jieun asked him if he was serious. "But you're welcome to come here and join us for the second round," he added while his beloved took his phone to cast the video onto the TV. "Just follow her moans," he said while she unbuckled his pants without taking her eyes away from the screen.
"Wait! Are you serious?" the actor asked, hearing Jieun's sweet laugh and Karina's erotic grunt on the TV, making him sigh audibly. "On my way!"
Before he noticed, half a week had passed, and Lia had already asked him to pick her up after practice so they could go directly to her family's house in the countryside. Knowing that it would be a good chance to see Ryujin, and the rest of Itzy, he agreed.
The little time he spent in his apartment, Seungdae used it to remember what Jisu seemed to like when he met the whole group. However, despite how hard he tried, his mind kept circling back to eating her fat pussy, then diverting to Yuna's broken butthole, Chaeryeong's meaty ass, Yeji's throat, and Ryujin helping him fuck her friends. If Lia needed 'a break from everything,' that could mean a lot of different things, so he would better nail it and help her fully recharge.
He followed Tzuyu's advice. Even though he tried to focus on Jisu, writing down the other members' feats and preferences helped him clear his mind until he hit a wall. Thankfully, even if his memory was not at its best, he had the videos of that day to complement it. 'I should probably do this moving forward,' he thought, satisfied with his notes.
His Friday began next to Jieun, quickly moving to work in the room that would become his office. With no meetings and no call to set until the following day, they shared the space, each focused on their own work. A little later, Tzuyu called him. She took advantage of Seungdae and Jieun being together to confirm their t-shirt size and jokingly asked him not to fall for Lia over the weekend, something Jieun also teased him about.
Soon, it was time. With Jongsuk already at Jieun's house, they wished each other luck, and Seungdae picked up his luggage for the weekend and headed to the JYPE building.
Having talked with Ryujin, she had asked him to get there half an hour before what he agreed with Lia. As planned, he waited near one of the least crowded bathrooms in the building. Just two minutes later, he saw her walking fairly quickly but rather uncomfortably towards him.
"Come," Ryujin whispered after checking her surroundings, taking his hand, and guiding him into a bathroom stall, locking the door.
"The fuck are you doing?" he huffed as she sat him on the toilet.
"Just in case you thought we were not even yet…" She turned around, leaned onto the door, awkwardly taking off her loose pants and her panties, exposing a series of red impact marks across her behind. Breathing deeply and exhaling loudly, she spread her buttcheeks to reveal a set of deep red scratches around her swollen asshole.
"Damn!" Seungdae exclaimed, getting closer to see the damage and take a peek at her puffy vulva, spreading enough for him to see her inner pink and smell her musk. The marks on her flesh were probably a sign of hard, repeated whipping and spanking; the scratches, probably made by Yeji or Yuna.
"Help me with this…" Ryujin handed him an ointment, the same one he had used on Chaeyoung the morning after he blew her small butthole. "Please?" she voiced without staring at him.
"What?"
"I can't see my own ass, and it burns… Please."
He sighed reluctantly. "Sure." Gently, tapped her puckered hole with some toilet paper to clean her sweat, hearing her hiss and retract her punch to the door while he spread the substance generously. "Sorry," he whispered. "Was it at least worth it?" he pondered, trying to hide his concern.
"I don't remember the last time I came that fucking hard," she admitted, in between small grunts.
"Would you do it again?"
Ryujin chuckled, biting her lips. "For that ending, absolutely. Maybe with a bit of lube," she joked, swallowing her pain. "Just tell me we're even now," she panted, clenching her jaw as he patted her bum, indicating he was done.
"Whatever led to this, Ryu, there was no—"
"Please, just say it," she whined quietly, turning to face him while she tugged his hair.
"Fine," he shook his head, staring up at her. "We're even."
Ryujin sighed in relief, hugging his head against her stomach. "Thank you."
Confused, but enjoying the warmth of her skin, Seungdae caressed her bare hips. "Do you realize this is the closest my face has been to your pussy?"
She scoffed, grabbing his hair so he faced her neatly trimmed bush. "So what? Are you getting hard or something?" she joked, teasingly pulling him closer to her pubis.
"Rock hard," he admitted calmly, sinking his fingers into her flesh and spreading her asscheeks, making her hiss.
"Too bad I'm too sore," Ryujin pouted at him flirtily, messing with his hair.
"What?" he shook his head and frowned with a confused smirk.
"Oh, don't smile like that. People will think I'm serious or that you want to fuck me."
Seungdae locked eyes with her, slowly tilting his head, which made her grimace. "Who doesn't want to fuck you?" he scoffed, enjoying her soft skin. "Or get fucked by you, for that matter," he added, rolling his eyes.
"That's better." She gave him a cocky grin and a peck on the cheek before fixing her clothes. "Take some minutes, put that thing to sleep, and meet us in the practice room." Ryujin combed his hair a bit and cupped his face. "Whatever you do, this stays between us."
Without a chance to reply, Seungdae sighed, digesting what had happened and waiting for his erection to disappear.
Ten minutes later, he was already outside the practice room, hearing their steps to a song he was not familiar with. Halfway through the song, the girls left Ryujin alone for her solo, and Chaeryeong ran to the door to welcome him.
"Seungdae oppa!" She yelled playfully, jumping into his arms.
Confused, he caught a glimpse of Jisu's shy hi to him and Ryujin's embarrassed face as she danced with full energy, grimacing in pain before a now-blonde Yeji yelled Chaeryeong's name, making her run back to her position to continue the choreography. Impressed by the new steps he witnessed, he slowly walked to the benches and waited for the song to finish, with Lia's white dog accompanying him.
"Take five!" Yeji announced, controlling her breathing.
"What did you think?" Yuna asked him with a bright smile, running towards him.
"How long before we mortals can stream this gem?" he chuckled, patting Yuna's red hair just like he petted the dog in his lap before she went for a towel.
"Like three months," Lia pursed her lips, getting some water.
"And since when do you call me 'Seungdae oppa'?" he asked, causing everyone but Yeji and Ryujin to giggle.
"Last week!" Chaeryeong smiled widely.
"Yah! Let Mr Hwang breathe! He's here for Jisu, not for you!" Yeji shook her head.
"Listen to the Light Fury for my sake, please," he joked, getting a half-forced smirk from the leader. "What's up with Ryujin? She was suffering the whole song." He pondered, receiving a quick, deadly stare from her, but triggering a series of quiet giggles from the other girls.
"She fell in the shower. Landed right in her ass," Yuna grinned, spanking Ryujin's butt, causing her to clench her fist before she could control herself. Since Yuna hissed, watching her hand turn red, that must have hurt even more for Ryujin.
"You girls won't tell me what really happened to her, right?"
Before anyone could reply, Yeji called them to position. The hungry, sex-driven woman he had last seen in person was nowhere to be found. Instead, she was fully immersed in her leadership role, reviewing every step of the choreography, providing feedback to the girls before they played the whole song again, always scanning the entire area to ensure everyone, including herself, could own the stage.
By the end, the five girls were panting, with a thin layer of sweat across their necks. Yeji applauded their work and thanked them for giving their all.
"Mr Hwang!" Yeji called him while everyone was getting ready to leave; he walked towards her. "I'm trusting you'll take good care of Jisu and Bella. I don't want to hear you did something she didn't want."
Her voice was soft, but he felt her piercing eyes threatening his soul. "I'll keep them safe and happy. You have my word." He managed to see the corner of her lips raise just a millimetre. 'That should do,' he thought.
"Don't worry, she just cares a bit too much about Lia unnie," Chaeryeong said, eating him with her eyes, while Jisu quickly changed her clothes, aware of Seungdae's hungry look.
"And she's a bit mad because she can't have sex right now!" Yuna grinned, jumping away from Yeji after she pulled her pants down, revealing a chastity belt and no other undergarments. The leader, fully blushed, ran after the maknae, yelling and trying to fix her pants.
"Is it related…?" he mouthed to Ryujin.
"What do you think?" she replied, nodding without making a sound. "You three better get going," she said out loud. "Enjoy the time out," she added, handing him Lia's luggage and pushing them both past the door.
"Her name is Bella, right?" he asked, thankful the door didn't smash his nose.
"Someone did his homework!" Jisu chuckled, carrying her pup tightly.
"I like to be prepared," he stated gently. "Let's go."
Two hours away from the city, enough to stop seeing buildings on the horizon. Upon arriving, Seungdae admired the country house. Two floors, large windows in every room, greenery in every direction, and no neighbours within a radius of at least two hundred metres.
"You were not kidding when you said a break from everything," he scoffed, carrying their luggage inside.
"My dad bought this place when I was a child," Jisu smiled kindly. "My little brother and I always considered it our little safe place." She let Bella on the floor to run excitedly towards the door.
Once inside, Lia gave him a tour of the place. Despite the simple exterior designed to withstand the elements with minimal maintenance, the interiors were planned to provide a cozy environment: wooden floors, doors, frames, and stairs, with furniture in earthy tones, surrounded by white walls where light bounced freely without hurting the eyes.
Noticing she caught her own reflection in a mirror, Seungdae suggested she take a few pictures, insisting that the way her blouse flew over her bare belly looked great, and offering to take a few more photos for her. Next, they went upstairs. Four bedrooms: the largest for her parents, one for her, one for her brother, and a guest room.
"You can use the spare room if you want. Although I was hoping you'd spend these nights with me," she chuckled coyly, avoiding his eyes as she entered her room.
His attempt to hold back a laugh turned into an unthought-of question. "You've got no problem sitting on my face and asking me to fill you, but you get shy asking me to sleep with you after booking me for the whole weekend?"
"It's different," Lia pointed at him. "That day I let myself go because of the girls," she pouted, taking her luggage to unpack.
"And now…?" He stepped inside.
"I don't know. Being alone with you feels different," she explained, trying to focus on her clothes, giggling when she noticed him standing behind her.
"More intimate?" Seungdae pondered, helping her take the rest of her clothes from her bag, brushing his forearms along her waist.
She smiled at his touch, taking his arms to draw him into a hug. "Yes. I like that, but I take a little time to get used to it," Jisu said playfully.
"Hmm, would taking a shower help with that?"
"Only one way to find out." She squinted up at him, maintaining his arms around her waist.
The bathroom was large enough for both of them to undress comfortably, but the main attraction was the wide bathtub next to the two showerheads, each with a stool in the corner if needed, and a large mirror that took up most of the wall.
"Your parents really thought this place through," Seungdae scoffed, turning back to see her smile warmly at him. "What is it?"
"You reminded me of the last person I brought here. You two reacted the same to this… Thing," she chuckled.
"Well, they've got taste," he pursed his lips, getting close enough to her to take the hem of her blouse. "Did you two also undress here?"
Lia reddened at the memory. "Clothes didn't even make it to the second floor," she admitted, unbuckling his belt.
"Should I be jealous of that?" he joked, taking her top off, revealing a modest sports bra and her delicate shoulders.
"Only if it upsets you not being as good as her," she grinned, failing to remove his t-shirt because of his height.
"Her?" Seungdae grinned, getting naked from the waist up.
"Her," she smirked, getting on equal ground, not bothering to cover her dark brown nipples.
"There's no way for me to top that," he admitted gracefully, kneeling to kiss her soft tummy while he took off her pants. "But I'll make an effort to get as close as possible," he added, staring right into Jisu's eyes, pulling down the hem of her panties. While the outline of her pubic hair was fully natural, she kept the length trimmed. Carelessly, he planted soft kisses through her bush until his lips met her meaty pussy, holding her legs as she kicked her clothes off.
"You've got a few things she doesn't," Lia grinned, running her hands through his hair, prompting him to stand up.
"Yeah? Like what?"
She rolled her eyes, unbuttoning his pants and pulling them down along with his underwear. "This, for example." Jisu held his semi-hard shaft with both hands, eyes getting lost on it while she pulled his foreskin all the way back, hypnotized by his growing erection.
"I'm sure she's used a strap-on on you," Seungdae replied, walking towards one of the showerheads with her.
"Plenty of times. But even the most realistic dildo feels like a dildo," Lia affirmed, gently stroking him with one hand, tracing his veins with the other, enjoying his reaction before stopping completely. "Careful."
Serving as a shield for her, the cold water hit him first on his back. Fortunately, warm water ran soon after while she giggled.
"Sorry. Would you help me with my hair?"
Showing his experience, he made sure both her hair and scalp were clean, then insisted on helping Lia by bringing one of the stools and giving her a massage on every part of her body, head to toe, until she was fully cleaned and relaxed, with a soft, barely noticeable smile on her face.
"Don't tell my roommate I said this, but that massage is one of the best ones I've had," she sighed, throwing herself at him. "Aside from professionals," she added, raising the corners of her lips.
"I took a one-day crash course with a pro. My girlfriend," he could not help but smile widely at those words, "insisted after I hurt her neck trying to untie a knot she had." He chuckled, pressing on her the exact zone he referred to.
"You have a girlfriend?" She frowned in confusion.
"Yes! But we'll get to that later. I'll be happy to teach a few tricks to your girlfriend if she's up for that," Seungdae laughed, carrying Jisu's surprised self to the built-in bench before taking some liquid soap to clean himself.
"W-Who told you?"
He smirked, watching her go pale. "I just guessed." He shrugged, taking a moment to see her scoff at his response. "Lia, I just put two and two together," he explained calmly, thoroughly washing his body. "You grew up with money, right? And you've been making your own for some time, surely enough to live comfortably on your own. Why else would you need or want a roommate?"
She stayed quiet, shaking her head, but fully focused on his face. "I don't believe it," she whispered to herself in English.
"It's fine. You do what you can to be happy, and what you must to protect it from the public," he voiced, turning off the shower and offering his hands to her. "I respect that a lot."
"T-Thank you?" Jisu let out as he covered her with a towel, then gasped when he carried her.
"To your room?" Seungdae smiled reassuringly, stepping out of the bathroom to find the night sky framed by the windows. 'Won't miss the city lights one bit with this view,' he thought, walking into her bedroom, gently laying her down on the mattress before walking to the windows.
"We can keep them open," she whispered, crawling to the edge of the bed. "I'd like to feel the breeze while we…"
"And the curtains?"
"Why do you think I chose to come here?" She smirked coyly at him, kneeling as he walked back to her, taking her by the waist and neck.
Jisu pulled him delicately by his shaft and his nape until their lips met in a tender kiss that only broke when she giggled. Their eyes opened, and before the thought in his brain could take form, she pulled him again, this time, forcing him to lie in bed with her.
Both tried to match each other's rhythms, slowly increasing their pace while his left hand slid under her back to hold her firmly, allowing his right hand to explore her body again. The moment he caressed her waist, her legs spread instantly, only to hug him gently.
"I… I want it," she whispered, making Seungdae's length rest over her womb as she breathed heavily.
"You ready?" he wondered. She nodded shyly, tracing the outline of his dick over her until he reached her fat pussy lips. "Drenched," he scoffed, taking her juices into his mouth.
"The massage made me a bit horny," she admitted, noticing his eyes glaring at her slit as his tongue ran through his lips. "Eat me tomorrow. Fuck me now," she blushed, guiding his rod to her entrance, using her legs to take his tip into her body.
"Fuck," both exhaled at the same time. Lia, feeling her walls stretch to take his girth; Seungdae, enjoying the rippling texture of her entrance, so tight, and yet so inviting. They giggled, pulling each other closer, until a moan escaped their lips.
"A dildo doesn't feel that good," she gasped with a smile, reaching for his face.
"You feel even better than last time," he replied, clenching his cock inside of her.
"Prove it," she whispered, reaching for his lips and laughing at his curious eyes. "Don't stop until you cum inside."
"Deal." With a grin on his face and feeling her cunt gripping onto his manhood as he pulled back, he kissed her, nurturing his own lust with her moans. Every detail of Jisu screamed desire. Her lips and tongue, desperately savoring his while her delicate hands held on to his neck, slowly going down his shoulders; her legs, pushing him back inside her at every thrust; her pussy, soaking wet, making every slick pound easy while her insides stretched to take his whole length.
She wanted him, and he wanted her.
Before he noticed, he was already drunk in Lia. He didn't know if she was mirroring his hunger or if he was mirroring hers. Whatever it was, Seungdae enjoyed her, letting his hands run through her skin, taking a firm grip of her modest tit, making her release a giggle against his lips when he pinched her nipple.
Soon, he had Jisu's arms wrapped around his neck while his hands held on to her waist, sliding down to her hips and thighs to pull her legs up.
"Do it," Lia moaned, cooperating as he lifted her legs in the air, then smoothly placed her calves over his shoulders. "D-Don't stop," she grunted, amazed by the new angle at which his shaft reshaped her insides.
Too tangled to kiss her, they locked eyes, sharing a smirk while he fucked her, purposefully going harder on her to make her moan quicker and louder.
She noticed, nodding at him to continue as her hands reached for her clit, making her plump pussy move while she rubbed it. "Just like that," she whimpered. "Keep going," she muttered, quickly reaching for Seungdae's face to ensure he listened to her. "Please," she gasped, shoving her coated fingers into his mouth, giving him just a taste of her nectar before her hand returned to her cunt. "Mhmm!" Jisu whined frantically as he hugged her, locking her in place.
No longer caring about anything else, giving up any control beyond her own hands, she welcomed the wave of electricity coming from her pussy, expanding quickly through her whole body. Her hips trembled erratically every time his manhood poked her navel from within, thrust after deep thrust. She melted in his arms, emptying her lungs while her wrists shook uncontrollably over her clit.
At the peak of her orgasm, she caught a glimpse of doubt on his face. Jisu tried to beg him to keep fucking her until he filled her womb, but she could not say a single word through her muted moans.
Luckily for her, Seungdae recognized her desperation and grinned at her, tensing his arms and pulling her even closer. Feeling the consistent and incredibly strong clenching of her walls, he fucked her through her climax, allowing his own hit as he kept her shuddering body in place, listening to the sloshing coming from her cunt.
Through the gasping, moaning, and groaning, they locked eyes again. Lia's hands went from her slit to his hips, weakly trying to push him harder into her. He nodded, and after a few more thrusts, he flooded her womb.
"Yes!" Jisu gasped, feeling his hot load spreading inside of her. Her eyes turned watery from the pleasure while she focused on the pulsations of his manhood, the strong spurts of semen hitting her cervix, and his little shivers as he shoved his whole length back inside of her palpitating core.
"I feel like… Like my insides are boiling," she chuckled, already having more control of her hands.
"Want me out?"
"No!" She pulled Seungdae closely, feeling his cock throbbing in reflex. "Maybe let's change places, but please stay inside," she grinned, still trying to control her breathing.
He complied, hugging her firmly before rolling onto the bed. Once up, she clenched the base of his dick and leaned forward to kiss him, flawlessly moving her legs around him until she was straddling him.
"Is your back okay? It may have been too much—"
"I'm fine," she said, kissing him. "I'm quite flexible if you warm me up," she added with a wink before resting on his chest.
They stayed like that for a moment. Enjoying each other's warmth while Lia's walls clenched around his shaft, helping him maintain his erection through the consistent stimulus.
"You know? I don't remember kissing you that day," Seungdae murmured, caressing her silky hair.
She chuckled, resting her chin on her hand as she stared at him. "None of us kissed you," she declared. "On the lips, at least. Yeji definitely kissed other parts of you," she reminded him, raising her eyebrows.
Confused, he went through his memories of the dungeon, both his own, the recordings, and his notes. "The fuck? Why?" he laughed, taking another pillow to see her face better, while his fingers ran freely through her back.
"We have this 'rule' where we don't really kiss people unless we're close to them," she tilted her head, knowing what he'd say next.
"Are we close now?"
Lia smiled warmly at him. "I know physically we can't get any closer than this," she explained playfully, clenching her pussy around his manhood from its base all the way up to its tip. "But I'm not sure if close would be the word yet," she added, tapping on his chest.
Seungdae nodded, agreeing with her response. "Then why?"
"Look, my roo—" Jisu laughed silently at herself. "My girlfriend knows everything I've done. She even signed an NDA so I could explain to her all about the wicked system we work under. She knows how Yeji's tributing sessions broke her just enough to pull the rest of us through. And yes, she also knows about you."
Watching him nod attentively at her words, she kept her voice calm. "She was supposed to come here with me. We were supposed to have a private, fairly normal weekend for ourselves, but she had a business trip she could not postpone."
"And pushing your days off is just as hard," he affirmed so confidently that she got startled by that understanding.
"Yes," she continued. "I really needed this escape. We had it all planned for months, but life hates us, I guess," Jisu sighed, quietly enjoying his heavy hands rubbing her back in an attempt to console her. "She's the one who proposed that you come with me in her place," she smirked. "So when you were about to close the windows, I thought Why not pretend you were my boyfriend for the weekend?"
He chuckled at the idea. "Well, that's almost what you're paying me to do, so…"
"Would you?" she asked seriously, mouth turning into a small circle, eyes widening. "Just until we go back to the city."
"Is your girlfriend okay with that?" Seungdae pondered, imagining all the negative outcomes for her.
"She is now." She pursed her lips, impressed by the fact, then understood the question in his eyes. "We've worked a lot in our relationship."
"I mean, if she's the reason I'm here…"
"Yes," Lia giggled at his skeptical tone. "I really needed my hiatus, but I spent half of it settling things down with her. We moved in together, we've gone to couples therapy, besides our own individual therapy," she added with a laugh. "At some point, she was afraid I'd leave her for anyone in the industry or one of the members. I guess after meeting them, she noticed that the members and I look for different things in a partner. The girls even taught her a few things I like in bed," she added, showing her own surprise. "Those massage classes may actually happen," she joked. "Is your girlfriend okay with this?"
"They did warn me not to fall for you."
"They?"
"I guess it's my turn now," Seungdae muttered to himself. "Would you mind telling this to the rest of Itzy if the subject comes up? It would really save me some time," he requested.
"Sure, but you're getting soft," Lia teased him, clenching her pussy until she pushed his cock out of her.
"I'm not a dildo!"
"True, let me enjoy that," she grinned, getting between his legs to take his semi-hard dick and slap it on her hand. "Tell me what you like!"
"No need—"
"I want to take care of my fake boyfriend while he tells me about his two real girlfriends!"
"Lia…" He chuckled as she slapped his tip against her pouted lips, controlling her giggles.
"In case you hadn't noticed, I love to please people," she stated, sucking his glans and savoring the mixture of his load with her own juices.
"That's kind of my thing," he objected, taking her hair out of the way.
"No throat; this is too big for me," she winked. "Now tell me about them."
Throughout the blowjob, and keeping her name secret, Seungdae briefly explained his relationship with IU. From their lifelong friendship that turned physical before her first servicing session, to the years of not daring to ask her out, to the fairly healthy polycule with her other boyfriend. And, of course, his servicing contract, signed with her blessing, which led to him meeting Tzuyu.
"Nayeon unnie told me a bit about that," Jisu smirked, stroking his slippery length with both hands, edging him with her small tongue with a very familiar technique.
"Did she also teach you how to suck cock?" He held her hair with both hands.
"Why? You want to cum already?" she teased him, twisting her wrists as they ran through his shaft. "I won't let you finish until you tell me all about Tzuyu unnie," Lia grinned, taking him back into her mouth.
She was serious, taking pride and joy in edging Seungdae despite not being able to take him into her throat. Perhaps more than that, she liked that he also enjoyed that treatment and the way his voice shook when she deliberately pushed him a little too far.
"If I were you, I would ask Tzuyu to be my girlfriend," she purred, massaging his balls with one hand while the other kept his foreskin all the way back for her lips to seal around his tip again.
Two seconds trying to agree with her while he remembered Jieun's idea of moving together. Then he could only focus on the tongue playing with his frenulum, about to make him explode in her mouth. "L-Lia…"
She hummed, clearly aware of her power in that moment.
"Jisu… I'm… Close…"
She didn't stop, but she stared into his eyes with a devilish smile until he released the first burst of semen into her tongue. Quickly, she released his dick and continued stroking him, laughing at the spurts of cum landing on her face, and carefully feeling his testicles move at every shot. Once his balls were empty, she sucked his tip again, suctioning the remnants of sperm with the help of both hands, squeezing every drop from his urethra.
"T-Tell Nayeon she should be p-proud of you," Seungdae grunted, not bothering to push Lia away from his oversensitive tip. "Fuck, I'll tell her myself," he laughed, feeling the last pop from her lips to admire her painted face.
"Why didn't you release it all before?" she grinned, reaching her phone.
He tilted his head. "You said you would not let me cum until I told you about Tzu."
"Yes. And you had already told me about her, didn't you?" Jisu smiled innocently, taking some selfies.
"What the fuck?" he laughed, witnessing the fully confident side of her as she lay back between his legs, taking some more photos, this time with his shaft in the frame. "I'm guessing those are not for your girlfriend."
"These are for me. And to make the members envious!" She winked at him, then took a picture of her, shocked at the size of his manhood compared with her head.
Letting her play around, groaning at the occasional suck and lick until she was satisfied. He watched Lia clean her face and eat some bits of his load, surprised by the flavor, which triggered a compliment on his diet before she cleaned it completely with wet wipes. Since neither of them was hungry, she put on her panties and went downstairs to ensure Bella would have her dinner; mirroring her, he put on his boxers.
After overhearing her on the phone, Seungdae took the chance to do the same, FaceTiming Jieun and Jongsuk while they rested in bed. They joked for a few minutes, starting with the lack of clothes on both sides. The actors teased him about the fact that he hadn't even gone on a trip with Tzuyu, and now he was playing house with Lia, something he took graciously, hitting back by complimenting Jisu's grounded and serving personality.
"Fine, fine, but you owe me a weekend away from the city," Jieun giggled.
"Yah! What about me? Can't we go on a vacation together?" The actor complained jokingly.
"We could, but don't expect me to kiss you the same way I kiss them," Seungdae played along, causing their girlfriend to cringe just as expected.
The couple wished him a good night, and the video call ended. Noticing Lia was also finishing her call, he sent a voice message to Tzuyu, hoping everything was going smoothly with her friends. As soon as she picked up her phone, Tzuyu replied with a quick video of her, her mom, her cousin, and Elkie having dinner, sending him a big kiss before they all laughed at her.
"When was the last time you slept for as long as you felt like it?" Jisu asked him when she entered the room, carrying Bella's bed, the little white furball wiggling its tail beside her.
"I…" He tried to give an honest answer, but he could not find it. "I'd be lying if I told you any date," he scoffed.
Prompted to brush his teeth with her, he followed her, and after a few minutes, they were already in bed, cuddling at her request, and falling asleep before either could realize.
No alarms, no compromises, no rush to get anywhere. Lia woke up first, smiling at Seungdae's drooling face, which resembled the way her partner slept. Not wanting to disturb him, she called Bella up to bed and played with her silently.
"You two look really cute together," he said in a groggy voice, petting the little dog.
"You sound like you need some water," Jisu smiled kindly.
"Breakfast is what I need," he admitted after his stomach rumbled.
After both of them insisted on making breakfast for a few minutes, Bella's growl made them settle on preparing it together, with the little creature's food being prioritized. Not bothering to put on any other clothes, they played around in the kitchen and enjoyed their meal, even though hers was a third of what he ate. Once done, they threw themselves on one of the couches to relax, feeling the warmth of their skin and the breeze entering through the windows.
"So, what had you planned for today?" Seungdae asked, caressing Lia's head with his left hand and petting Bella with his right hand.
"Will you really do everything I want?" She asked, jokingly scratching his thigh.
"Pretty much! Except maybe dying my hair, or getting a piercing," he joked, gently tapping the metal pieces on Lia's ear.
"Coward!" She smirked flirtily.
Soon, Seungdae was tasked with being her photographer for the rest of the weekend, starting with a long walk for Bella. Since he was technically working, he focused on her, contemplating the way she wandered through the fields along the roads, taking care of her four-legged friend, stopping so Jisu could show him her favorite places and tell him stories about things she and her little brother used to do.
Before returning home for a light lunch, as she said, her kindness took the spotlight. A stray dog approached them, and she took the chance to feed it some dog food she carried in her bag. 'Adorable,' he thought, noticing the way her eyes sparkled at the responsive dog, waving its tail happily as they played for a minute before she left the food in a safe spot, away from any possible car.
Back in the country house, Lia took over the kitchen, stating that he should do the dishes while she prepared something for later. Again, her portions were a third of his. Worried, he asked her if she was okay, but she insisted he would thank her later. As promised, he cleaned every utensil while she went upstairs.
"Oppa!"
"Almost done!" Seungdae scoffed with a smile, catching up with her after he was done. "I can't imagine how bad any of your exes must feel," he sighed when he saw her. She had tied her hair and changed into a more comfy set: a simple tank top with no bra underneath and some light striped pants.
"What?" Lia frowned in confusion.
"You have this 'first love' vibe all around you, that's all," he explained, sitting with her on the bed.
"Careful, or you may actually fall for me!" she joked, letting him get as close as he wanted, eyes going back and forth between his lips and his eyes.
"I'll keep that in mind," he nodded, stealing a quick kiss from her. "What's all this?"
"You didn't say anything about getting a tattoo with me." Lia grinned, showing him the few sheets of temporary tattoos she had prepared.
Each of them selected a few tattoos for themselves and a few more to get on the others' skin. Throughout the process, she mentioned she actually liked real tattoos and showed him a discreet tattoo of two stars near her wrist. While Jisu never explained its true meaning, she mentioned that her girlfriend was with her the day she got it done and that she liked it a lot. Halfway through the first sheet, and feeling more comfortable with her, he dared to ponder something that had been circling in the back of his mind.
"I understand you calling me oppa today, and by the way, feel free to do it even after this weekend," he clarified before going to his main point. "But what's the deal with Chaeryeong calling me that yesterday?"
Lia stared at him, equally comfortable. "You didn't hear this from me, okay? We talked with Ryujin, and at some point, she referred to you as Seungdae oppa. Yuna and I were a bit shocked, but Chaeryeong teased her right away with that," she explained.
He stayed silent for a moment. While not something he expected, with the way she behaved in the bathroom, it sounded plausible in his head. "Ryujin did not fall on her butt, right?"
"More like Yeji fell on Ryujin's ass," she murmured, laughing at his perplexed reaction before briefly explaining how Chaeryeong, Yuna, and she 'punished' Yeji and Ryujin in the dungeon. "She has also tried lots of anal with Yeji and Yuna. She'll be fine by Monday," Jisu assured confidently, trying to appease him.
"I fucking told her we were okay the very day that happened," he grunted, pressing his temples while Lia placed a tattoo on his inner bicep.
"Something must have made her feel like she needed to go through that. Most of it was her idea, including Yeji's belt." She pursed her lips, shrugging, watching him try to make sense of it. "Hey, I've been with them for years, and I still don't understand how fully wicked they can be," she chuckled. She
"However much Yeji is," he said without thinking.
"And even that is not fully on her, you know?" She showed him his new stickman, making it dance by pulling at his skin, which made Seungdae smile.
"Yeah. Ryujin told me about what she did for Yuna and the rest of you." He took another feather tattoo, similar to the one on her shoulder, and thought of where to put it.
"That started a whole domino effect," Jisu stated, then explained how Yeji wanted more of what they did to her, which led to Ryujin learning every possible way to please her, from the sweetest and most delicate brush to the roughest and most painful spank; something that resonated with Seungdae.
She went on to explain how Yuna's natural curiosity and free spirit led the maknae to have a taste of her own. Since Yuna had already caught a liking for Ryujin, offering herself to her to such a degree, getting rewarded with the best orgasms she had experienced, followed by the most intimate aftercare kisses, resulted in Yuna developing a strong crush on Ryujin.
"Should've seen that coming," he scoffed, tilting his head so Lia could stick a new tattoo on his neck.
"We all did, really. They've already talked about it. Ryujin was clear about her feelings for Yeji, and Yuna accepted it with a sad smile. It was a sad episode for us, but Yuna loves seeing Ryujin exist, and Ryujin adores Yuna, so they continued doing their thing."
"Is Yuna really okay with it?" he asked with true concern in his voice.
"Seems to be," Jisu shrugged. "She knows she can be hard to love for anyone outside our world. She craves cock, maybe a bit too much, but she has only been in love with women." She exhaled deeply, and her tone carried resignation to the words: "Many women hate the idea of their girlfriend liking dick. Much more having such a hunger for it as she does."
"Idols come with a lot of baggage," Seungdae said warmly, causing the corners of her mouth to rise a millimeter.
"Why do you think I fought so hard to keep my girlfriend?" She grinned, removing the wet sheet to admire the tattoo.
"How did the domino effect hit you?"
"I'll show you one part of it later," Lia winked at him. "But since Ryujin was busy with Yuna, Yeji convinced me to try her," she admitted, biting her lips. "She's a bit like you." She laughed loudly at his offended expression. "She also has that need to please me, and she adapts very well to my rhythm."
"Can she really do that?" he scoffed.
"Just because you've only seen her crazy nympho side doesn't mean she doesn't know how to make love. And let me tell you, she's good when she goes slow," she stated, leaving no room for questioning.
Lia went on to explain that Chaeryeong doesn't seem to be sexually attracted to other women outside the group, and that she only joined them after getting really drunk at a party. "After that, she started requesting servers with Yeji and Yuna."
"Until they broke one of them," he shook his head, holding his laugh, but feeling sorry for whoever suffered that fate.
"But thanks to that, you've got Ryujin calling you names, and I have a fake boyfriend for the weekend!" She smiled warmly, getting really close to his face.
"One you said could eat you today," he scoffed, pulling Lia in for a kiss that she stopped with her finger.
"And you said you'd be my photographer for the weekend," she said with a playful grin.
In just a few minutes, Seungdae was already guiding her through the room and the hallway to take pictures of her, surprised by the calm girl-next-door vibe she emanated. Capturing those moments was easy; she just needed to exist, and he just needed to be around her with the camera. Little by little, the pictures went from Instagram-appropriate to almost boudoir. The excuse of framing those hidden tattoos was perfect to slowly get rid of her clothes until she was wearing only her panties.
"I have to say it. This look suits you a lot," he nodded, following her through the stairs.
"The tattoos?" she asked, almost innocently, turning back to see the feathers on her delicate shoulders.
"I meant the outfit," he chuckled, watching her get into the bathroom.
She turned back to him after placing her phone in a corner, where she could record the bathtub and whatever the mirror captured. She pouted, pretending to be sad. "I was hoping you would rip it off me." Jisu avoided his eyes, biting her lips and pulling the hem of her panties to outline her cameltoe while he approached her.
He hooked the fabric with his index fingers and pulled her close to him as she released a playful moan. "I'll tear this piece of fabric on command," he warned her, leaning toward her lips.
She hesitated. "Maybe just take them off?" she suggested, swaying her hips against the stretched fabric until they kissed, pulling him to one of the stools next to the wall, giggling while he took off his own clothes before kneeling to remove Lia's damp panties.
Seungdae stared directly at her crotch, thirsting as she sat and spread her legs, making her puffy outer lips open to reveal her already slick inner pink. He followed his carnal instinct, hugging her thighs firmly from below, pressing his hands next to her pussy in a split second, making her yelp in surprise as she held to the wall behind her.
One glance into her eyes to get her blessing, one deep breath of her sweet musk, and he turned into an animal.
"What the—" Lia exclaimed in English, interrupted by her own whimper; consequence of his tongue quickly getting into her core and licking all the way to her clit. With one hand firmly pressed against the wall and the other one already tightly fisting his hair, she saw his eyes, waiting for her green light. "Yes," she exhaled, feeling secure in his arms while he savored her folds.
Her body relaxed, except for the hand on his head, constantly giving him that reassurance he could continue focusing on the slightly salty and acidic flavor of her petals.
The almost excessive warmth of her cunt, the echo of her moans bouncing in every wall, and the way her hips began moving on their own only served to make Seungdae wrap his arms around her legs even tighter, pressing his knee on the stool for stability; fingers reaching her fat vulva to massage it while he ate.
'I love singers,' he thought, thriving on how vocal she was, and enjoying the melody of her coos and whimpers, soon accompanied by subtle orders as her legs slowly rose over his shoulders.
Jisu surrendered herself to him and her own pleasure. Her hands reached her brown nipples, pinching them and twisting them, leaving him with free rein to do with her pussy whatever he wanted.
Then, it hit.
"More!" She exclaimed, drowning in her moan. "Keep doing that," she yelped quickly, using her feet to push him against her cunt.
Seungdae obeyed, too drunk on her nectar to even breathe. He pressed her meaty lips against his face with his hands, softly moving his pinkies to feel her puffiness against his cheeks. His tongue went deep and wide through her entrance, moving up and down while the tip of his nose pressed against her clit, knowing her swaying hips would do the rest.
Lia's moans turned quiet when her shivering began. She sacrificed a bit of her own climax to hold onto his scalp with both hands for balance, doing her best to keep him latched onto her pussy. After a desperate gasp, she looked down and met his eyes, feeling his arms clenching around her legs, giving her the confidence to let go and enjoy what was left of her orgasm.
Just as desperately as he needed to breathe, he drank the weak stream of juices she released, fully conscious of her whole body for her safety.
"Fuck!" She exclaimed, releasing his hair for a moment, which he used to gasp for air and immediately returned to her folds. "Yah! Yah!" Jisu hit him weakly, gluing her hands to the wall when he pulled her closer to him.
"Say it, and I'll stop." He went lower on her until he licked the fluids that had made it to her wrinkled hole.
"Why… Why so i-insistent?" Lia stammered, raising her hips and resting her heels on his shoulders for him to have full access to her ass.
"You're my 'girlfriend,' aren't you?" He grinned, easily shoving his tongue into her rectum, watching her giggle and nod, reaching for his hair. "I'm just making sure you feel good," he added, loving the way she vocalized her pleasure while she relaxed.
"Oppa," she whispered, feeling his tongue go as deep in her butt as it could before locking eyes with him, pulling him from his hair to see face-to-face. "I've got one thing to show you," Jisu smirked, trying to stand up, but failing.
"I got you," he chuckled, following her orders to put the stool right in front of the mirror, then sitting on it while he helped her stand in front of him. He saw her smile back at him, first with confidence, then with nervousness as she spread his precum across his tip.
She trusted in his support while she aligned his tip with her puckered hole.
Suddenly, Lia gave up her strength, engulfing his whole manhood into her ass in just a second. The instant stretch of her puckerhole and reshaping of her insides forced her to release a drowned groan, eyes rolling to the back of her head, and hair falling over her face.
He caught her, hugging her tightly. "Are you alright?" he pondered worrily, feeling her hips tremble.
"You really care about me." She teased him, turning to see his face. "Now, I am alright," she grinned, caressing his arms, still wrapped around her torso.
"What the fuck?" he scoffed, feeling her clench her butt around his shaft.
"I told you I could take all of you in my ass any day," she remarked proudly. "And you warmed me up pretty good." She pulled him in for a kiss, chuckling as she tried to move her hips and failed. "Sorry, but you will have to fuck me," she whispered in his lips.
"Hard, slow?" he asked, taking the liberty to caress her whole body.
"Don't care. Just make me cum," Lia requested with a sultry tone and a shy smile. While she was already comfortable with him, voicing her needs still represented a challenge for her.
He felt the slight sway of her hips. "Hard?" He smirked, and she nodded excitedly. He reached for her legs, placing them over his thighs, feet hanging at his sides while he started pounding into her.
Despite her weakness, her body moved on its own, rocking her hips back and forth, concentrating on the way his cock moved inside of her, ensuring he could reach as far inside of her guts as he could. She let herself go, enjoying the freedom she had yearned for so long.
Lia didn't notice, but after just a minute, she was rubbing her whole body against him, and her delicate hands were already tightening on his hair and thigh, setting the rhythm for both of them.
Through the mirror, Seungdae caught a glimpse of her face: eyes closed, lips parted with a satisfied smile. As much as he wanted to fill her insides, he would focus on her climax first. He kissed her shoulders, grabbing onto her waist, pressing his fingers tightly on her soft belly before going up to her breast and hearing a reaffirming whimper from her.
He took his time warming her up while his continuous thrusts also pushed him little by little to his inevitable orgasm. He massaged her small tits, pinching and twisting her nipples every time her moans made her breathless, contemplating the way her eyes shut tightly in response, and going crazy by the way her butt clenched at the same time.
Carefully, he opened his legs, spreading hers until her fat pussy lips opened. Slowly, he slid his right hand down her torso, caressing her stomach, her navel, and her bush.
"What are…? Yes!" Jisu moaned sharply, feeling two of his fingers running through her drenched petals, then making their way inside her cunt. "Fucking yes," she whimpered, feeling his digits hit her G-spot and her hips moving harder against his crotch. Feeling his fingers and his dick rubbing against each other through her wall added yet another layer of pleasure for her.
She could feel her orgasm building. She knew she kept guiding him, moaning for him to keep fucking her like that, but she felt no control over her mouth. She didn't mind. Right there, she only wanted more, and he delivered.
For a moment, the hand on his boob went up to her neck and held her cheeks. Instinctively, she tried to find his lips to kiss, but found words instead.
"Open your eyes," he requested firmly, releasing her face to take her nipple again.
She scanned herself, gawking at her body in motion. Her right hand gripped his hair tightly while her left hand dug her nails into his flesh. Her own face was blushing as she grinned and moaned freely, realizing her own volume. She didn't bother to decrease it; if anything, she whimperered louder. For a moment, Lia focused on his hands. The left one, covering her right tit until his fingers pinched her nipple, pulling it and twisting it, making her gasp. His right hand, firmly hooked in her cunt. Middle and ring fingers lost inside her, index and pinky pressing her plump pussy lips while he fingered her at the same tempo his shaft moved inside her guts.
For a moment, she thought it was his hand that made her hips sway in such a hungry and seductive manner, but soon, she was shocked that it was herself moving in that way.
She didn't really know how to ride a dick; yes, she had a sponsor session with Dolce Gabbana, but that was mainly lying in bed while they ripped her pantyhose and painted her face. Now, she was moving so naturally over his manhood that she felt a mixture of pride and shame, the latter disappearing in seconds after she began thirsting after herself in the mirror.
"It feels even better than it looks," Seungdae whispered in her ear, making her realize how tightly he was holding her. "Don't hold back this time," he added, kissing the back of her ear as she nodded, unable to close her eyes. "Let it drown you."
"You too," Lia moaned, swaying her body against him. "I want it all," she smirked, squeezing core, feeling her action backfire. Her clenching happened at the same time he twisted her nipple and pressed her G-spot, making the latter hit even harder. "Don't stop!" She grunted, her core tensing.
She followed his command, but she knew her body. First, Lia edged herself, trying to keep her climax from exploding for as long as she could while he rammed her ass and fingered her with more and more lust. She observed herself in the mirror, gawking at the way her grin disappeared and turned into a desperate pleading expression as the gates of her orgasm opened.
Every fluid movement of her hips became erratic. Her muscles spasmed across her whole body, particularly her legs, which vainly tried to close, stopped by his thighs. Jisu did her best to witness her convulsions through the mirror, but the waves of pleasure shut her eyes while her climax consumed her.
Then it came Seungdae's orgasm, and he followed her command. His muscles tensed around her while he fucked her harder, almost carrying her through the tight grip on her cunt.
The amount of force inside her core soon reflected on her squirt, gushing out of her pussy, mirroring the strong spurts of semen painting her guts white.
Jisu rejoiced, feeling the electrifying waves of her climax run through her whole body while his legs slowly closed together and he hugged her tightly, trembling and panting on her back.
They stayed like that for a couple of minutes, relaxing in each other's warmth, slowly becoming aware of their surroundings and their own bodies.
"W-Was it… Fuck," Lia laughed, realizing his fingers were still inside her cunt. "Was it as g-good for you… As it was f-for me?" she giggled, hugging his left arm, curled around her waist.
Seungdae chuckled. "Yes. Very much so," he replied, purposefully clenching his fingers inside of her, laughing at her sudden shuddering and the trail of warm liquid he squeezed out of her.
"Tell me half the s-sweat on my back is yours," she scoffed, shaking her head, getting an affirmative humming as a response. "Good… Want to use the bathtub?"
"Aren't you afraid my cum will come out floating?" he joked, taking his fingers out of her folds, admiring his wrinkled fingertips.
"That load is not coming out of me until tomorrow," she affirmed, shocked by the way his digits dripped her juices.
"Because you want to keep it in, or because you cleaned your guts while I did the dishes?" He smirked, pulling her in for a kiss she welcomed despite her shock.
"How did you—"
"Very light meals, and I know what a post-enema butthole tastes like," he laughed for a moment, watching her purse her lips. "So?" he teased her, clenching his cock inside of her.
"Because I clenched so hard, I may have pushed your load even deeper," Lia muttered, avoiding his eyes, but tightening her ass again.
"Want to confirm?"
Jisu relaxed her butthole, letting his sensitive shaft slip clean out of her, revealing her gaping rim. Seungdae could not help but lean closer to look for any trace of his seed. Like she said, not a single sperm in sight.
Both agreed to take a shower before relaxing in the bathtub, where he entered first, as per her request, and then she followed, relaxing her bare back on his chest once more.
"I think this is what I needed the most," Lia sighed, eyes closed, head resting on his shoulder.
"You mean squirting while getting fucked on your ass, or this?" he joked, making small waves with his fingers in the water, getting a soft punch on his thigh.
"Maybe both," she admitted. "I would have loved it if you fucked me like this when we met, but at least you filled my pussy that day," she pursed her lips teasingly.
"Sorry for being human," he laughed. "Seriously, though, how did you sit on my dick so easily?"
"Guess," Jisu grinned.
"Yeji…"
"Yup! Yuna was the most interested in playing with her own ass after what Yeji unnie went through, but all of us got curious too."
"Even Ryujin?" he pondered, remembering her swollen shithole.
"Yes, but being our main top, she hasn't had as much practice as the rest of us," Lia explained. "Come to think of it, besides her, I'm the one with the least practice." She pouted, turning to see his face.
"And yet you were incredible," he reassured her, hugging her tightly.
"You helped quite a bit. Only my girlfriend, Yeji unnie, and Yuna have made me squirt like that," she confessed, avoiding his eyes.
"I wasn't going to give up after feeling a bit of it flowing directly into my mouth," Seungdae grinned at her, taking her by the chin to see her flushed cheeks and give her a peck.
They spent another half hour there, kindly peeling the remnants of fake tattoos from their skin and treating each other with small massages until one of them wondered about the time. It was dinner time for them and for Bella.
He insisted that she stay there if she wanted, handing her her phone before putting on some pants and a t-shirt to go downstairs and make dinner for everybody. Both used the time to call their partners, catching up fairly quickly to the day's events, trying not to dwell too much on how intense their last round had been.
"Promise you'll fuck me like that when I see you," Jieun pouted on the phone, knowing Seungdae's satisfied smile far too well, even when he was far from the camera to get the right frying pan for the task.
"Oh, I promise I'll fill every hole of yours," he replied right away. "Don't think I forgot you're spending the night with Wooseok." He raised his eyebrows, pointing at his phone, laughing at her avoidant eyes and pursed lips.
"Will you come home after dropping Lia at her place?" she asked, biting her lower lip.
"The only thing that would stop me is if Tzuyu were already in Korea, and even then, I'd find a way to meet both of you at the same time," he assured.
"If she were in Korea already, both of us would be waiting for you." Jieun grinned confidently.
"Yeah? How do you know? You talked with her?"
"Yes!" She laughed mischievously at his shocked reaction. "She's very resourceful. She managed to get my number from Nayeon, and we spent a few minutes talking."
"Jin…"
"Oh, don't worry, I didn't tell her anything about you moving in. That's your conversation to have."
"Thanks. I don't want to mess it up with her."
"Please don't! I really like her!" She reassured him with her genuine smile. "They're about to call me to set now."
"Tell Wooseok to take care of you!"
"It'll be fine! He's the second sweetest co-star I've had," Jieun giggled, fixing her hair before standing up.
"Yeah, but you didn't fuck with Bogum."
"I'll tell him both my boyfriends will kick his ass if he does anything to me. Anything I don't want, I mean," she grinned, rolling her eyes playfully.
"You're telling him about me already?"
"I trust him, and if I'm spending the whole night with him, I want him to know his true place in all of this."
"Sounds fair. See you tomorrow, then?"
"I'll be waiting for you, Great One," Jieun chuckled. "I love you!"
"Love you too, my Queen," he replied, watching her blow him a kiss before waving goodbye.
The call with Tzuyu had way less teasing, with a break for her to tell her mom she was talking with someone on the phone.
"Oppa!" Lia yelled from the stairs halfway through his conversation, happily going down to the kitchen wearing only a silk top and a matching pair of shorts.
"Oppa?" Tzuyu scoffed with a surprised smile, quickly gawking at her phone.
"Tzuyu sunbaenim," Lia whispered, shocked, shyly waving at the phone screen.
"She knows about us. I know a few things about her in the same field. It's okay," he reassured.
"Liaya, is this guy bothering you?" Tzuyu asked with a jokingly offended tone over the phone, surprising both Jisu and Seungdae but setting the mood.
"You could say he's a pain in the ass," Lia joked, unleashing a series of scoldings for Seungdae about him always losing control when fucking people's butts, causing bursts of laughter.
"Liaya, tell me if he does something wrong! Another special someone and I can punish him if needed!" Tzuyu grinned, playfully punching her hand on camera.
"I will," Jisu giggled.
"I can't believe I'll say this," Tzuyu muttered shyly, blushing. "Baobei, I miss you!"
First shocked by her words, then frightened that her mother could be listening, and thinking that she obviously knew the meaning of 'baobei,' he panicked for a second. "I miss you too, my angel," Seungdae replied, unable to hide his smile.
"I'll let you two enjoy the night. Eat well!"
After a series of goodbyes, Seungdae turned to see Lia's agape mouth. "She's amazing, isn't she?" He scoffed, pointing to the dishes with his head.
"A part of me still thought you were bluffing about her," she admitted, picking up a couple of plates to take them to the table.
Considering it was her last night to relax as much as she wanted, Seungdae made sure to prepare one of Jisu's favorite dishes, at least according to Ryujin, as backed up by Yeji and Yuna, both of whom happily shared the information to make Lia happy.
While the ingredients at hand forced him to improvise while he talked with his lovers, he managed to serve something good enough to move her, given the team effort it represented on such short notice. With no more reason to control her portions and with a little nudge from him, Lia ate freely, cleaning the plate completely before daring to ask for another round, making him thankful he didn't spare on resources.
Tired, more from enjoying the day than from their activities together, they went upstairs and prepared to sleep.
"Need another massage?" Seungdae murmured at her right under the light sheet covering them.
"Not unless you want to carry me sleeping all the way back to Seoul," Jisu murmured, cuddling with him, taking his arm around her waist.
"Happy to do so if you want," he replied after yawning.
"You're just as tired as I am." Swayed her hips on his bulge.
"I think you are just a little less tired." He hugged her tightly, feeling his dormant cock caress her crack.
"I would not mind another load," Lia purred, guiding his hand down her blouse to her bare skin, feeling his shaft growing hard. "You wouldn't even need to take my clothes off"
"It would stretch these pretty shorts," he whispered, taking the chance to pull them down to her hips, smirking at her cooperation.
"Stretch me instead," Jisu murmured, trying to get his dick out of his pants, surprising him with the moisture of her pussy lips.
Not a single word; instead, their bodies talked.
With little effort, his glans spread her puffy cunt, sliding into her body with ease as she gasped, arching her back against him. Lia's inner warmth and slickness caressing his whole length until his manhood was fully inside of her felt like proof of how much her body needed it. Seungdae embraced her completely, capturing her in his arms while she melted, rocking her hips gently while she held on to his forearm and reached for her clit.
Both tried in mind and body to please the other, but soon, each of them focused on their own pleasure, unconsciously giving everything they needed. For Lia, security in the shape of his arms, keeping her as close to him as humanly possible; and consistency in the shape of his cock, providing a rhythm she could easily disappear in. For Seungdae, it was the craving and desire he felt through every sway of her hips and the growing force in her delicate hand, gripping onto his flesh in the same way he gripped onto one of her tits and her hip bone.
Her moans turned into whimpers, and his deep breathing turned into consistent and increasingly quicker grunts.
Seungdae reached his climax first, delivering harder and deeper thrusts into her core, shooting spurt after spurt of what Lia considered the heaviest load of the whole weekend. Perhaps because of the intimacy of their embrace, he felt his orgasm prolonging until her walls tightened around his girth for a couple of seconds, only for her whole body to shudder while she gasped a muted moan.
Neither of them stopped for a while.
Even through their sensitivity and their own selfish pursuit of pleasure, their greatest satisfaction was giving the other a memorable and rewarding climax. Their troubled breathing and almost convulsing bodies confirmed that they managed to do so, resulting in both of them chuckling amidst the end of their orgasm.
"That was…" He panted.
"Yes!" She exhaled, holding on to his arms.
"I don't… I don't think I can move," Seungdae admitted, muscles still stiffened.
"Don't," Jisu demanded, accidentally triggering another wave of pleasure after clenching her pussy. "I want you to stay inside." She smiled, closing her eyes.
Subtle, but he could feel her cunt pulsating through his shaft, from the base to his tip, failing to hold it halfway through until another round of shivers hit her body. "All night if you want," he chuckled weakly, slowly regaining control of his breathing.
She slapped the hand groping her boob before pressing it tightly, releasing a small whine. "How long do you really think you can stay here?" Lia inquired, taking his right hand to her womb to rub it.
"For real? Maybe half an hour," he murmured, getting into a slightly more comfortable position while still spooning with her, cock buried in her core.
"Want to try it?" Jisu suggested, happiness pouring through her drowsy tone.
"It'll spill," Seungdae replied, more as a reflex than anything else.
"Mhm…"
In mere minutes, both of them fell deeply asleep, and as he predicted, half an hour later, his penis slipped out of her pussy.
They woke up at the same time, thanks to Bella, who licked their faces and growled softly at them. Both giggled and smiled at each other, feeling the awkwardness of their clothes, proof of their rewarding night. After fixing their clothes and confirming nothing had spilled through the night, they enjoyed their last breakfast and shower together, calmly relishing the quiet of the countryside before packing back up and returning to the city.
"You know? Even though I would have loved to spend this weekend with my girlfriend, I'm glad and thankful you came with us," Lia smiled at him, carrying Bella in her arms while he drove.
"If planets align, I'd be delighted to do this again," Seungdae winked at her.
As pacted, he drove her all the way to her apartment, helping her with her luggage. As soon as Jisu opened the door, she was pulled inside her place along with him, hearing the door shut behind him. Confused, he admired the tender way in which Lia admired her roommate, her girlfriend.
Smiles turned into a tight hug, and that hug turned into a deep kiss.
He tried to disappear into a corner with Bella, noticing the suitcase beside him, pretending he hadn't overheard their sweet small talk about the drive, the flight, and how much they missed each other. After a little while, Jisu introduced them.
"This is weirder than I thought," the girlfriend chuckled shyly.
"I'll let you two be, don't—"
"Wait! I…" she cut him off nervously. "Thank you. You have no idea how much I wanted her to enjoy this weekend, and how much I hated not being there with her. Thank you for taking care of her."
"Any day. You've got a really special woman by your side," Seungdae winked at them. "I know my way out. You two better make the most of today, and you better kiss her right now," he winked at Jisu, watching her grin as she devilishly approached her girlfriend to hold her face and do exactly what he said.
Quietly, he walked to the door behind him and left them alone to enjoy their privacy.
Fueled by the same yearning he witnessed in Lia as she held on to her partner, he drove to Jieun's house. Despite his attempt to open the door as quietly as he could, he heard her little feet stomping rapidly towards him before seeing her bright smile and catching her mid-air to hug her tightly. They showed their love with quick, soft pecks until he took her to bed, teasing her about wearing the last t-shirt he wore before leaving with Lia. Only that t-shirt.
"I put it on after I got home because it smells like you," she pouted, clinging to his body.
"Oh, so you haven't showered yet?" he teased her, running his hands through her soft thighs.
"I showered at Wooseok's," she murmured, avoiding his eyes.
"At Wooseok's or with Wooseok?" He raised his eyebrow, pulling her even closer to him.
"Maybe with him," Jieun admitted with a naughty smirk, staring into his eyes. "Have you showered yet?"
"Yeah. With Lia before coming back," he grinned, noticing the little fire in her eyes burn brighter. "But I think we may need another shower later," Seungdae held her cheek, kissing her, right hand sliding under her only piece of clothing.
She chuckled, unbuckling his belt. "You're not getting anywhere until you fulfill your promise, Great One."
"What was it?" He shoved three fingers inside her pussy. "Reclaiming every hole of my Queen?" he grunted, pulling her by her cunt, rejoicing in her melodic moan.
"Sounds better than just fucking," Jieun nodded, biting Seungdae's lip as they offered their whole existence to each other.
Next Chronicle (TBD) 🦊 →
Author's notes: I know, I know, some of you were expecting something related to the pool pictures, but I had already finished this chapter when the girls started posting those.
Also, yeah, you'll read in detail what happened to Ryujin, so you know what to expect next.
Ryujin's Side Story (TBD) ↺
Little extra bonus for those Lia enthusiasts here on the smutty side of Tumblr
Tags : 3 OC x Gaeul, creampie, squirting, BBC, Double Anal, Double Vagina, All Holes Filled, BBC
"If we keep staring at the luggage carousel this long, the bags are just going to start circling back to the beginning of the airport," Wonyoung said, leaning her head against the cold glass of the terminal window.
The airport was a chaotic pattern of rolling suitcases and distant announcements, a place where time seemed to stretch and compress simultaneously. For the five women gathered in a small, cautious huddle, the humidity of the city had already seeped through the sliding doors, clinging to their polished outfits. They had spent the last fourteen hours in a pressurized tube of silence and sleep-masks, crossing an ocean to reach a coast where everything felt scaled up by twenty percent. Even the signage seemed louder here, and the ceilings of the terminal vaulted upward into a dizzying expanse of steel and light.
"I think the black bags are the ones from the wardrobe stylists," Rei noted, pointing toward a mountain of oversized nylon cases that looked more like small tents than luggage. "Those are definitely ours."
Gaeul stepped forward to claim the first few bags, her movements efficient. They moved as a unit, a practiced choreography of coordination that had become second nature over years of stage performances. There was a lightness to their conversation, a shared excitement that hummed beneath the surface of their tired voices. They weren't here for a concert or a press junket, which lent a rare, relaxed quality to their energy. For once, the schedule wasn't dictated by a choreographer or a music producer, but by a simple invitation to experience something entirely different.
"I’m not sure if it’s the jet lag or the air, but everything here feels... amplified," Liz murmured, stretching her arms as they finally cleared the terminal. The transition from the sterile airport air to the waiting SUV felt like stepping into a different frequency. As they drove toward the arena, the city blurred past them in a smudge of neon and concrete, the skyline towering over them with a heavy, industrial confidence. They spoke in low, excited tones about the game, wondering if the players would actually be as tall as the highlight reels suggested.
The walk from the parking garage to the courtside seats was a gauntlet of flashing lights and booming voices. When they finally settled into their chairs, the scale of the arena hit them like a physical wave. The ceiling seemed to disappear into a haze of spotlights and hanging banners, creating a cavernous space that made their own presence feel suddenly, sharply diminished. They leaned into each other, shoulders brushing, as the crowd's roar vibrated through the floorboards and up into their chests.
Then, the players emerged for warm-ups.
Wonyoung blinked, her gaze traveling upward—and then upward again. "Are they... actually real?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the thumping bass of the stadium music. A center drifted toward their section, his shadow stretching across the hardwood like a long, dark curtain. He wasn't just tall; he was a mountain of lean muscle and focused energy. Beside him, the point guards looked like giants, their movements fluid and explosive, occupying a physical space that seemed to defy the logic of the court.
"I feel like we're watching a movie in IMAX, but in real life," Liz whispered, tilting her head back so far that her ponytail nearly touched the seat behind her. She watched as a player executed a thunderous slam dunk during warm-ups, the rim shaking with a violent, metallic ring that echoed through the arena. The sheer force of the impact seemed to ripple through the air, a visceral display of power that made the girls instinctively lean back.
Rei reached over and lightly poked Gaeul’s arm. "Look at their hands," she murmured, pointing toward the players lining up for free throws. The basketball, which usually looked standard in their practice videos back home, seemed small—almost like a toy—nestled in the center of a palm that could likely cover a dinner plate. The contrast was startling; the players' fingers were long and tapered, yet the grip they held on the ball was absolute, a level of physical dominance that felt surreal from a few feet away.
As the first quarter began, the game shifted from a series of drills into a blur of high-velocity motion. The girls found themselves captivated not just by the score, but by the physics of the movement. They watched the way the players pivoted, their long limbs carving through the air with a grace that contradicted their size. Every time a center pivoted under the basket, the girls felt a collective sense of awe at the spatial geometry of the game; the players didn't just move around their opponents, they seemed to occupy the entire atmosphere of the paint.
During a brief timeout, a few of the players drifted toward the sidelines to catch their breath, bringing them within arm's reach of the IVE members. Up close, the scale was even more jarring. The players' jerseys were vast, the fabric stretching over shoulders that were broader than the seats the girls were sitting in. Wonyoung found herself glancing up at the nearest player, realizing that even while seated, she was nearly eye-level with his waist. She laughed softly, a genuine sound of amusement, as she realized how tiny her own handbag looked resting on her lap compared to the massive athletic sneakers just inches away.
The buzzer sounded with a final, jarring vibration that seemed to shake the very foundations of the arena. The scoreboard flashed a blinding victory, and as the crowd erupted into a deafening roar, the announcer’s voice boomed through the rafters, naming Jadon as the game’s MVP. He had spent the fourth quarter playing like a force of nature, gliding across the hardwood with a terrifyingly efficient grace, turning the game into his own personal highlight reel. After the final whistle, the court became a whirlwind of flashing cameras and microphones as the press swarmed him for the post-game interview. Jadon handled the attention with a humble, easy-going grin, his voice deep and resonant even through the stadium's lingering echo.
Once the reporters finally cleared a path, Jadon didn't head straight for the locker room. Instead, he pivoted, his oversized sneakers squeaking against the floor as he made a beeline for the courtside seats. As he approached, the girls felt a sudden shift in the air; it was as if a storm front had moved in, the sheer physical mass of the athlete blocking out the arena lights. He stopped in front of them, towering over them like a skyscraper of sweat-soaked jersey and muscle. He looked down at them with a warm, genuine smile that reached his eyes, his presence filling the space between them with an unexpected gentleness.
"Thank you for coming out tonight," Jadon said, his voice a low, melodic rumble that seemed to vibrate in the girls' chests. "It’s not every day we have guests from across the world in the front row. I hope the game lived up to the hype for you all."
The girls were momentarily speechless, glancing up at him in a synchronized, wide-eyed fashion. Wonyoung was the first to recover, giggling as she looked up at the MVP. "The scale of everything is just... incredible," she admitted, gesturing vaguely toward the court. "We've seen the games on TV, but seeing you move in person is like watching something from another planet." Jadon laughed, a rich sound that seemed to shrink the distance between them, and for a few minutes, they fell into an easy, lighthearted conversation. He asked them about their journey from Korea and joked about how he hoped the jet lag wouldn't make them fall asleep during the next quarter, while the girls shared their genuine amazement at the sheer physicality of the NBA.
Throughout the chat, Jadon’s attention kept drifting back to Gaeul. While the other members were reacting with high energy, Gaeul had watched the game with a quiet, focused intensity, her eyes tracing the strategic movements of the players. She had asked him a specific question about the defensive rotation in the final two minutes—a detail that showed she hadn't just been watching the spectacle, but the craft. He looked at her, his expression shifting from polite host to genuine curiosity, noting the calm, steady way she held his gaze despite the massive height difference.
The conversation slowed for a heartbeat, the noise of the emptying arena fading into a dull hum around them. Jadon shifted his weight, leaning in slightly, though he still towered over her by nearly two feet. "You know, most people just talk about the dunks," he said, his voice dropping to a softer, more personal tone. "But you actually noticed the rotation. That’s rare."
He paused, a playful glint in his eye as he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, which looked like a miniature toy in his massive palm. He looked at Gaeul, a small, hopeful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "I’d love to hear more of your thoughts on the game—maybe over a meal that isn't stadium food. Would you mind giving me your number?"
SM and YG, two polar opposites in K-pop in terms of sound and concept. Their groups have little in common other than being in K-pop, but little do their fans know, that SMYG backwards is GYMS.
Girls Yearning for Memberless Satisfaction.
In the backstage of Inkigayo, a blonde's face is buried between a pair of delicious thighs, manicured fingernails digging into her hair.
"Ohh... Oh yes, right there Ji!"
Jiwoo stops her licking and glares up at Asa. "Ji? Do you want me to start calling you Ass?"
"Yes if you'll get back to work, Jiwoo."
Asa has to suppress a moan as Jiwoo gives her clit a petulant flick of her tongue—it's not be the first time she's received a tongue lashing from H2H's leader. The memberless arrangement was perfect—no risk of pregnancy (duh), no dealing with jealous fans (who ever got jealous that a girl group member was tonguing another girl group member's box on the regular?), and non-obvious arousal (Asa could have fun feeling Jiwoo up, and Jiwoo could go on stage and no one would be the wiser, but try that with a guy? Good luck performing with a tent in their pants!)
"Mm, right there," Asa gives a huff of approval at the lemonhead spearing her tongue into her, and Asa tries her best to keep her thighs from squeezing Jiwoo—the last time she had to explain why there's makeup on her thighs was not a fun one.
Not that Jiwoo needed the instructions. A deep plunge, a smudge of lipstick on her clit, a lick to clean it off, and Asa twitches, bucking her hips and gasping in a quiet climax.
Jiwoo never quite understood the other "member"-less part though, and asks Asa about it while she's fixing her clothes.
"Remind me again why you need me here? You have Ahyeon, and Ruka, and—"
"Of course you mention Ahyeon first," Asa's very slightly jealous and miffed about that. "Creates too much tension, too much potential to get messy. You get into an argument and you don't even have someone to get you off after to relieve the stress of the argument."
"And so... me?"
"We don't see each other enough to get into an argument, so it's perfect. Now bend over." Jiwoo leans forward over some boxes, taking a deep breath as Asa rubs her slit over the safety shorts. The breath catches in her throat, and the world swirls in her head as Jiwoo's Sweetly Leaking Inner Temple is Slowly Penetrated by Little Intrusive Touches.
"Wait, nails!"
"Oh don't worry Ji, I suggested to stylist-unnie that I can try having gloves on for the stage, so no nails, aren't you lucky." Asa twists her wrist, curling her two fingers and hooking into Jiwoo's sweet spot and instantly feeling her get wetter—if she isn't careful she'll have Jiwoo spewing Salty Lewd yet Illogically Tangy juices all over her outfit.
"N-No don't!" Jiwoo knows it too, and she looks back hurriedly, cheeks pink with arousal. Yet her pussy clenches as Asa pulls her fingers out, replacing it with a thumb on her clit. "Hnngh no, just put it back in!"
"Are you sure?" Jiwoo lewdly pulls her shorts to the side as far as she can, and Asa knows better than to stand directly behind her, in the spray zone. The fingers go back in, and Jiwoo's in a rush to gush, Asa helping her to quickly get there, until—
"Jiwoo unnie, Jiwoo unnie!"
No! Jiwoo's knees buckle as Asa's fingers disappear as quickly as they were in her, the click-clack of her heels already disappearing in the other direction. She quickly fixes her clothing before Stella can round the corner.
"There you are unnie! Is that Asa?"
"That's Asa sunbaenim to you, don't be rude." There's a dull throbbing inside Jiwoo, she was so close!
"What are you doing with our rival?"
"We're not rivals! We were coordinating when we could do a challenge."
"No unnie, this is a competition! Why are you so red? Are you feeling okay?" Stella tries to check on Jiwoo, but she's so sensitive anything might set her off at this point.
"Yeah, yeah, it's hot here. Let's go." Jiwoo takes a deep breath and sighs—time to get to work.
***
"Two hours please." Jiwoo slips a few bills under the counter.
"848. Have a good time." A bystander happens to turn their head as they walk by, spying two slim ladies grabbing the key and heading upstairs. Both had hoodies on and wore masks, but there was blonde hair peeking out the top from one of them.
Must be an idol, and two of them? Damn, whoever can get them up here must be rich. Lucky guy. They assume.
They assume wrong, however, and Jiwoo shoves Asa into the room in front of her.
"God I can't believe you edged me like that." Her lips are on Asa in an instant, hands already diving under her hoodie.
"Hey don't blame me, blame your member. If she hadn't come calling for you I would've made you cum all over the floor."
"Don't. Remind. Me." Asa was happy to play along with Jiwoo's neediness, somehow getting naked faster than Jiwoo as the latter tangles herself in her own clothes. Asa leans back on the pillow and watches—it was rare to see Jiwoo act up this badly.
"Come on, hold still." Asa tugs the hoodie up and over Jiwoo's blonde hair, and Jiwoo's wearing nothing but her bra underneath. "Really? You just go around town like that?"
"Shut up." Asa's ready to rise from the bed, to take her usual spot on top of Jiwoo, but she's stopped, a hand on her chest as Jiwoo kicks off her sweatpants and panties. "I want to be on top."
"Do you even know how to be on top?"
"Don't need to, seen you do it so many times." Asa doesn't mind the kissing at all, nor does she mind Jiwoo feeling her up, hands playing with her perky breasts, but all she feels below is... wriggling. "Fuck it isn't working."
"Come on, sit up, like you would on a cock, you do know where a cock is right?"
"Of course." Jiwoo plants herself right on Asa's hipline before seeing Asa's smirk and scooching herself down a little, leaving a trail of her slick on Asa.
"Now grab my knees, and push them towards me." Asa lets Jiwoo figure it out, keeping her thighs spread as a hint, and Jiwoo gets it half right, hands pressed on the back of Asa's knees. "You need to come closer." Asa takes said hands and pulls them towards her, letting Jiwoo's elbows hook her own knees. "Familiar?"
"Y-Yeah." It's a little foreign to be on top, but between Asa looking cute underneath her and her own yet-to-be-satisfied needs she's just waiting for the touch she needs to get started. "Now what?" She lets herself be led.
"Now drop your hips lower and keep pushing on my knees. You won't hurt me, so push." Jiwoo does as she's told, and at a certain point Asa's hips roll up, and both of them gasp at the sensation, lower lips brushing against one another. Awkwardly Jiwoo bucks down into Asa, but the friction is fleeting, just enough to tease Jiwoo but not enough to get her off, and Asa finally gives in. "You don't remember how I do it at all do you?"
"What? Isn't this how you did it?" Truth be told Jiwoo often felt too good when she was the one on her back, and she barely paid attention to what Asa was doing, as long as it made her cum, which was always. Asa straightens her legs, slipping one between Jiwoo's.
"Come on, hold the other leg." Asa rests it on Jiwoo's shoulder and twists her hips, giving Jiwoo much easier access to her pussy. "Now grind." Asa smirks as Jiwoo's mouth drops open, discovering how to properly fuck another girl for the first time. "That's it, good girl." Jiwoo can only manage a whine, already not paying attention to Asa and chasing the pleasure coursing through her. Asa begins to help her along, bucking against her, the two of them scissoring like a well-slicked machine, which Jiwoo is providing in abundance. Her breaths are short as her hair and getting shorter by the moment, but she's gasping and flagging, beginning to run out of energy, so Asa takes matters into her own fingers.
Jiwoo doesn't even notice Asa leaning forward until too late, grabbing her by the hips with one hand and shoving two fingers deep into her pulsing core. Roughly she shoves her fingers back and forth. It hits Jiwoo all at once, and a primal grunt is all she can let out before she gushes.
"Huh— Nnghk!" Warm juice squirts out of Jiwoo violently, and it's directed right at Asa's own swollen lips. It catches Asa by surprise, like a showerhead pointed at her pussy suddenly turned on, and the "water" pressure is enough to trigger Asa's own climax, her thighs suddenly tightly shut and belly taut, a delightful moan on her lips as she feels Jiwoo continue to spray against her own twitching lips.
"Oh god, oh my god..." When Jiwoo's done she slumps on the bed, thighs soaked with slick, body burning from actively scissoring Asa for the first time. She feels her body being dragged down the bed, back towards Asa, and she whimpers when something hot is against her pussy again—Asa's own core. Asa gives it one good grind before pulling herself up and over Jiwoo.
"You did good."
"Did you cum?"
"Mmhmm, you were very hot." Asa kisses Jiwoo hard. "So hot I want to see it again." Asa shows Jiwoo how it's properly done, and this time Jiwoo watches her intently, eyes glued to the way Asa's belly piercing twinkles in the dim light as she moves back and forth on top of her. Asa leans forward, getting Jiwoo to twist her hips and lift her legs slightly—now she's being fucked sideways, feeling their combined juices flow on to her thigh, lewd tang sticky on her skin.
"Asa... Oh my god." Jiwoo hooks her slim waist with her knee, urging Asa to grind faster, she's so close again! The little whine she lets out when Asa stops is utterly devastating, and Asa wanted nothing more to give Jiwoo what she wants. She slides down the bed, planting herself in a familiar spot—right between Jiwoo's legs.
"Hnngh!" Two fingers are shoved unceremoniously into Jiwoo, and Asa begins moving them up and down, as if doing a specific movement about two specific digits, strumming against her g-spot. She licks and sucks on Jiwoo's Swollen Little Lewd Tip, her clit engorged and eager for attention. Jiwoo's already tensing, ready to explode, and Asa tries something new, pressing a thumb into Jiwoo's Significantly Less Used Tunnel.
"Asa, oh Asa, As— AHHHH!" Jiwoo proceeds to lose her voice, her mind, and every argument she has with Asa going forward—Jiwoo would let her win every argument if Asa can make her cum like this! Down between her legs Asa's ears are ringing from Jiwoo's scream, no doubt piercing through the entire hotel. The thought of the headline, "Babymonster Asa and Hearts2Hearts Jiwoo cause a noise complaint in a love hotel" gets Asa desperate to add to the noise complaint, and with a mouth full of and leaking Jiwoo's Lemon Tang she gets herself off, screaming into Jiwoo's muff as she rubs her own clit to a wet climax. Every gush from Jiwoo seems to trigger a spray from Asa, the sheets rapidly soaking in their pleasure.
When Asa gathers herself, all she can feel is two hands on her skull, dragging her up Jiwoo's twitching body. The two of them look at each other, and both of them are convinced they look more ruined than the other, and they try to make things equal, lips crushing against one another, sweat and juices be damned. They go one for one, matching angry red hickeys on their necks before the haze clears.
"That was fucking amazing." All Jiwoo can manage is a rasp, voice in tatters from her cry.
"I'll tell the stylist to give me gloves from now on."
*Bzzzz*
They both hear their phones buzzing, it was time to go.
"Asa?"
"Hm?"
"I can't feel my legs."
"Me neither."
"Let's just lie a little longer then." Asa allows herself to get cuddled for once—Jiwoo's hand running through her hair was kinda nice.
The two of them finally stagger out of the love hotel, no doubt reeking of sex, a patch on their necks barely hiding what they were up to.
"What are you going to tell the members?" The usual question they ask each other.
"Just some guy I met." The usual answer.
"They're gonna ask 'Is he an idol?'" The usual follow-up.
"Maybe." The usual follow-up answer.
"See you next week?"
"Mmhmm."
And no one's the wiser.
A/N: Another silly thing just playing with the acronyms lol (Sugar Honey Ice Tea sureeeee) and then Lemon Tang is L T and it becomes SLIT so easily lol. Thanks for reading!
The JYP building had emptied out by midnight, leaving only the security lights humming in the hallways. Y/N leaned back in his office chair, loosening his tie, when his phone buzzed with a text that made his pulse skip.
Yeji: Can we talk? My studio. Now.
He'd been their manager for eight months. Three months ago, he'd noticed the way Yeji's eyes lingered on him during schedule briefings — how she found reasons to stand close, to brush against him. Two months ago, Ryujin started finding excuses to be alone with him, her hand resting on his arm a beat too long. Last week, Yeji had pressed her body against his in the storage closet and whispered, "I know you've noticed," her breath warm on his neck.
Tonight, he opened the door to their private practice studio to find both of them waiting.
Yeji sat cross-legged on the floor in gray sweatpants and a cropped tank top, her silver-blonde hair pulled into a high ponytail that swung when she turned to look at him. She had the sharpest cheekbones in the industry and a waist so narrow his hands could circle it twice. Beside her, Ryujin leaned against the mirrored wall in black leggings and an oversized hoodie, her dark hair falling past her shoulders, her sharp jaw set with intention.
"You came," Yeji said, standing.
"Should I not have?"
Ryujin pushed off the wall. "We've been talking." Her voice was lower than Yeji's, rougher at the edges, with a confidence that made his cock twitch. "About what we want. About you."
Yeji stepped closer, and Y/N didn't move. Up close, he could see the pulse beating in her throat, the slight tremor in her hands. "I've had dreams about you," she said. "Ways I want you to touch me."
"Both of us," Ryujin added, closing in from his other side, her body heat pressing against his shoulder. "Together."
Y/N's cock was already thickening in his slacks, straining against the zipper. "You're sure about this?"
Yeji answered by sinking to her knees. Her fingers found his belt buckle with practiced ease, working the leather open, then the button of his slacks. Ryujin moved behind him, her hands sliding over his shoulders, pushing his jacket off, letting it fall to the studio floor.
"Let us take care of you," Ryujin murmured against his ear, her tongue tracing the shell of it.
Yeji pulled his slacks down, and his cock sprang free — thick, heavy, a full nine inches that made her breath catch audibly. "Fuck," she whispered, her delicate fingers wrapping around the base. Her thumb couldn't touch her middle finger around the girth. "It's even bigger than I imagined."
"Show-off," Ryujin laughed from behind him, but her voice had gone breathy too, and he felt her press tighter against his back.
Yeji leaned forward and took the head into her mouth. The heat of her was immediate — wet, eager, her tongue circling the tip before she took him deeper, inch by inch, her throat relaxing to accommodate him until her nose pressed against his pelvis.
"God, Yeji—"
She pulled back, a string of saliva connecting her full lips to his cock, glistening under the fluorescent lights. "Taste good," she said, and went back down with renewed hunger.
Ryujin's hands roamed his chest, undoing his shirt buttons one by one, her nails grazing his nipples, leaving trails of fire. "She's been dreaming about this for weeks. Tell her who's better at sucking cock, she asks me every night."
Yeji's response was to take him deeper, her throat opening around him, and Y/N groaned, his head falling back against Ryujin's shoulder.
"Fuck. Both of you. Get on the mat."
They moved without hesitation. Yeji stripped off her tank top, revealing small, perky breasts with nipples already hard and dark. She shimmied out of her sweatpants, and he saw she wore nothing underneath — her pussy bare, already slick and glistening between her thighs. Ryujin pulled the hoodie over her head and peeled down her leggings, her body lean and toned, every muscle defined from years of grueling choreography. Her small breasts were perfect, tipped with dusky nipples that tightened under his gaze.
They knelt facing each other on the practice mats, and Y/N stood over them, stroking his cock slowly, watching them.
"Show me what you two do when you're alone."
Yeji and Ryujin exchanged a look — something passed between them, a silent conversation — and then Yeji leaned forward and pressed her mouth to Ryujin's. The kiss was slow at first, searching, their lips melding together. Then Ryujin's hand came up to cradle Yeji's jaw, pulling her closer, and the kiss deepened. Their tongues slid together, and Yeji let out a small moan that vibrated through Ryujin's mouth.
"Yeah," Y/N breathed, his hand moving faster on his shaft. "Just like that."
Yeji broke the kiss first, trailing her lips down Ryujin's neck, over her collarbone, down to her chest. She took one of Ryujin's nipples into her mouth, and Ryujin let out a sharp gasp, her head falling back.
"Fuck, Yeji—"
Yeji's hand slid between Ryujin's thighs, found her wet heat, and Ryujin spread her legs wider in invitation, her hips rolling into the touch.
"Tell me what you want," Y/N said.
"I want you inside me," Ryujin said, her voice rough and raw. "But first—I want her to eat my pussy while you fuck her."
The words sent a pulse of heat straight to his cock, which was already dripping pre-cum. "Get on your hands and knees, Yeji."
Yeji complied immediately, turning and presenting herself — her ass curving perfectly, her pussy already glistening wet, her folds swollen and pink. Ryujin lay down beneath her, positioning herself so Yeji's cunt hovered inches above her waiting mouth.
Y/N moved behind Yeji, guiding his cock to her entrance. He rubbed the head through her slick folds, collecting her wetness, watching her shiver.
"Please," Yeji gasped. "Please, I need it."
He pushed in.
Yeji's cry echoed through the studio. She was tight — impossibly tight — her walls clenching around him as he buried himself to the hilt. Her head dropped forward, and she let out a shaky, ragged breath.
"Fuck," she whimpered. "You're so fucking big—"
"Take it," he said, and began to thrust.
Ryujin pulled Yeji's hips down, dragging her cunt to her mouth. The first lick made Yeji jolt, a fresh wave of wetness coating Ryujin's tongue. Ryujin's tongue was flat and warm, licking through her folds while Y/N's cock drove into her from behind.
"Like how she tastes?" Y/N asked, driving deep, feeling Yeji's walls flutter around him.
"Mmph—" Ryujin's response was muffled against Yeji's flesh. She didn't stop, her tongue diving deeper.
Y/N reached forward, grabbing Yeji's hips, planting his feet, and began fucking her in earnest. Each thrust pushed Yeji harder onto Ryujin's mouth, creating a rhythm that had all three of them moaning. His cock slid wetly in and out of Yeji's tight cunt, Ryujin's tongue flicked against Yeji's clit, and Yeji's moans filled the room, bouncing off the mirrored walls.
"I'm close," Yeji gasped. "Fuck, both of you, I'm so close—"
"Cum on my cock," Y/N said. "Cum for both of us."
His hips slammed against her ass, his balls slapping her wet flesh. Yeji's body tensed, her back arching, and she came with a broken scream that echoed through the empty building. Her pussy clenched and fluttered around him, milking his cock.
Y/N didn't stop. He kept thrusting through her orgasm, chasing his own, feeling the familiar pressure building, swelling—
"I'm going to cum inside you."
"Yes, yes, fill me—"
He buried himself deep and unloaded. Hot streaks of cum painted her inner walls, and he kept pumping, emptying every drop into her, his seed filling her completely. Yeji whimpered beneath him, her body still trembling from the force of her orgasm.
When he pulled out, his cum leaked out of her, thick and white, running down her thighs in rivulets.
"Don't waste it," Ryujin said from below. She dragged her fingers through the mess and brought them to her mouth, licking them clean, her eyes never leaving Y/N's.
Y/N's cock was still hard, slick with both of them, glistening under the studio lights. "Ryujin," he said. "Your turn."
She flipped over, spreading her legs wide, offering herself completely. Her pussy was perfect — clean-shaven, pink and wet, her inner thighs flexing with muscle. She reached down and spread her lips with her fingers, showing him exactly where she wanted him.
"Fuck me," she said. "Fuck me like you mean it."
He sank into her in one smooth motion. Ryujin's head snapped back, a guttural moan tearing from her throat as her walls stretched to accommodate him.
"Fuck, you're deep—"
Yeji crawled over, positioning herself beside Ryujin's head, and Ryujin immediately turned to lick her — tasting herself, tasting Y/N's cum that was still leaking from Yeji, sliding her tongue through Yeji's slick folds. Yeji moaned and pressed her cunt harder against Ryujin's mouth.
Y/N set a punishing pace, gripping Ryujin's thighs, watching his cock disappear into her tight body over and over. Her small breasts bounced with each thrust, her eyes rolling back in pleasure.
"Harder," she gasped. "Harder, fuck—"
He drove into her, her wetness making obscene sounds with every stroke. Yeji lowered herself, pressing her pussy fully to Ryujin's mouth, and Ryujin ate her like she was starving, her tongue diving deep.
"Cum in me," Ryujin begged. "Please, I want to feel it—"
Y/N's hips stuttered. He was already oversensitive from the first round, but the sight of them — Ryujin's legs wrapped around his waist, Yeji grinding on her face, both of them lost in pleasure — pushed him over the edge.
He came with a groan, pumping rope after rope into her, filling her until it leaked around his cock, dripping onto the practice mat beneath them.
Ryujin's orgasm hit a moment later, triggered by his cum flooding her, by Yeji's clit pressed against her tongue, by everything. Her body convulsed beneath him, her pussy clenching rhythmically as she cried out.
They collapsed together, a mess of sweat and cum and tangled limbs, breathing hard. Yeji pressed a kiss to Ryujin's forehead, then turned and pressed her lips to Y/N's mouth.
"We're not done," she whispered against his lips. "Not even close."
---
The next two weeks became a blur of secret meetings. Every night after schedules ended, Yeji and Ryujin found their way to him — his apartment, their hotel rooms on tour, once even a storage closet during a fan meeting break where he fucked Yeji standing up while Ryujin knelt and licked her clit.
They grew bolder. Needier. The first threesome had unlocked something deep in both of them, and they no longer pretended otherwise. During dance rehearsals, Ryujin would catch his eye in the mirror and give him a look that made his cock ache. During interviews, Yeji would press her foot against his calf under the table, her face perfectly composed while her eyes told him everything.
In his bedroom, on a Tuesday night, Yeji straddled him, his cock buried inside her as she rode him slow and deep. Ryujin knelt beside them, her mouth on Yeji's nipple, her fingers working her own clit in tight circles, watching them.
"Whose cock is better than mine?" Y/N groaned, gripping Yeji's hips, feeling her ride him.
"Yours," Yeji breathed. "Only yours."
"Tell Ryujin."
Yeji looked down at Ryujin, whose mouth was still latched to her breast, sucking hard. "His is better. Bigger. Thicker. Fills me so fucking good—"
Ryujin pulled off with a wet pop, a string of saliva connecting her lip to Yeji's nipple. "Prove it."
Yeji's pace quickened, her ass slapping against his thighs, the sound wet and rhythmic. Her pussy gripped him like a fist, her wetness dripping down his shaft, soaking his balls.
"Look at her," Y/N said to Ryujin. "She's made for this. For taking my cock."
"I'm made for it too," Ryujin said, her voice competitive, hungry. "She's not the only one."
"Then show me."
Ryujin swung her leg over his chest, straddling his face. Her pussy hovered over his mouth, already dripping, and he extended his tongue, meeting her slick flesh. The taste of her hit him — sweet and sharp, her arousal coating his tongue as he lapped at her clit. She gasped, her hips bucking against his face, grinding down on him.
"Fuck—" Ryujin's head dropped forward, her hair falling around her face. "Yes, right there—"
Yeji continued riding him, her pace slowing as she watched, her eyes half-lidded with pleasure. "You like watching her use his mouth?"
"Shut up and ride him," Ryujin snapped, but there was no heat in it — just desperate pleasure.
Y/N's tongue circled Ryujin's clit, then flicked hard, making her cry out. He reached up with one hand, pressing two fingers into her wet heat, curling them just right, finding that spot inside her.
"Cum for me," he said against her flesh. "Cum on my tongue."
Ryujin obeyed. Her orgasm hit her fast, her thighs clamping around his head as she shuddered above him, soaking his face with her release, her juices running down his chin.
Yeji chose that moment to clamp down on his cock, her own climax triggered by the sight and sound of Ryujin coming undone. Y/N groaned into Ryujin's cunt as he felt Yeji's pussy milking him, her walls squeezing rhythmically.
"Fuck, I'm going to cum again—"
"Fill me," Yeji begged, bouncing harder. "Please, fill me, fill me—"
He bucked up into her, releasing another load deep inside her, his seed pumping into her in hot pulses. Yeji collapsed forward onto Ryujin, their mouths meeting in a hungry kiss, sharing the taste of him between them.
When they broke apart, Ryujin pressed her forehead to Yeji's, both panting. "You think he got you pregnant yet?"
Yeji's eyes went wide. "What?"
"Don't act innocent." Ryujin's hand slid down Yeji's stomach, pressing against the skin where Y/N's cum was leaking out. "That's three loads this week alone. He's trying to breed us."
Y/N pulled out, his cock still hard, glistening with their combined wetness. "And if I am?"
Ryujin crawled toward him, her hand wrapping around his shaft, her fingers barely meeting around the girth. "Then keep trying. Because I want it too."
She lowered her mouth onto him, taking him to the back of her throat without flinching, without gagging. Her throat relaxed and accepted all of him. Yeji watched, her fingers trailing through the cum leaking from her own pussy, bringing them to her lips and tasting.
"You've got competition," Yeji said.
"Competition?" Ryujin pulled off with a pop. "I can deepthroat him longer than you."
"Prove it."
What followed became their new ritual — competing for his cock. Ryujin took him deep, holding until tears streamed down her cheeks, her throat working around him. Yeji countered with speed, her tongue doing things that made his toes curl and his vision blur. They took turns, each trying to outdo the other, their mouths hot and wet and hungry, their lips red and swollen.
"Who's better?" Y/N asked, his hand fisting in Yeji's hair, holding her still.
"Me," Ryujin said, licking the underside of his cock from base to tip, her tongue tracing the thick vein.
"I am," Yeji countered, sucking the head between her lips, hollowing her cheeks.
"Only one way to settle this," Y/N said. "Both of you. On the bed. On your backs."
They scrambled into position, eager and wet, their bodies glistening with sweat. Y/N knelt between them, his cock hard, his cum still wet on their faces and thighs. He reached for Yeji first, sliding into her wet heat, fucking her slow and deep while his fingers worked Ryujin's clit.
"That's not fair," Ryujin whined, her hips bucking against his hand. "I want you inside me."
"Wait your turn."
He fucked Yeji until she came again, her walls convulsing around him, then pulled out and slid into Ryujin in one motion. She gasped, her legs wrapping around his waist, pulling him deeper.
"Fuck—I love your cock—"
"Ride me," he said, flipping onto his back. Ryujin straddled him immediately, sinking down, taking all of him. She set a brutal pace, her hips slamming against his, her small breasts bouncing wildly.
Yeji crawled behind Ryujin, pressing her body to Ryujin's back, her hands sliding up to cup those bouncing breasts. She kissed Ryujin's neck, her shoulder, her spine, biting gently.
"You're taking him so well," Yeji murmured against Ryujin's skin. "So deep."
"He feels so good—"
Yeji's hand slid down Ryujin's stomach, finding her clit, pressing and circling. "Let me help."
Ryujin's rhythm stuttered. Yeji's fingers pressed and circled, working her in tandem with Y/N's cock, double stimulation that had Ryujin crying out.
"Cum for him," Yeji whispered. "Cum on his cock."
Ryujin shattered, crying out, her pussy convulsing around him, her juices flooding his cock. Y/N waited until she came down, then flipped her onto her back, driving into her again without pulling out.
"One more," he said. "One more for me."
"Fill me," she gasped. "Please, I want it—"
He came with a groan, pumping deep inside her, holding her hips down so nothing could escape, so every drop stayed buried in her.
Later, as they lay tangled in his sheets, Yeji's hand rested on her stomach, pressing against the skin. "How many loads do you think it takes?"
"To what?" Ryujin asked.
"To get pregnant."
Ryujin's hand joined Yeji's, covering her stomach. "We'll find out."
Y/N pulled them both closer, his arms around their warm bodies. "However many it takes."
---
Day 12 of what had become an obsession. Ryujin knelt on the floor of his apartment, her mouth stretched around his cock, bobbing slowly. Yeji was beside her, licking his balls, her tongue tracing wet patterns across the sensitive skin, taking each one into her mouth in turn.
"You've been insatiable lately," Y/N said, his voice tight, his hands in their hair.
"Can't help it," Ryujin said, pulling off just long enough to speak. "Every time you cum inside me, I want more."
"Same," Yeji agreed, taking his balls into her mouth again, sucking gently.
Ryujin deepthroated him again, taking him to the root, her nose pressed against his pelvis, and he felt his control slip. He came down her throat, his cock pulsing, and she swallowed every drop, her throat working around him.
"The fourth time today," Yeji said, impressed.
"Fifth, if you count the one this morning."
Yeji climbed onto his lap, guiding his still-hard cock into her wet heat. She rode him slow, her mouth finding Ryujin's, their kisses wet and deep as Y/N watched them.
"You think they know?" Ryujin asked between kisses. "The company?"
"Don't care," Yeji breathed.
"They'll find out eventually."
"Then we'll deal with it."
Y/N thrust up into Yeji, and she moaned against Ryujin's mouth, her hips grinding down on him.
"Until then," Y/N said, gripping her hips, "I'm not pulling out."
---
By week three, Y/N had become addicted. Not just to their bodies — though God knew that was enough — but to the power of it. Two of the most beautiful women in K-pop, their faces known to millions of fans worldwide, kneeling for him on his apartment floor, begging for his cum, competing for his attention like his approval was the only thing that mattered.
And he wanted the world to know.
It started small. A photo of Yeji in his bed, her face hidden by the sheets, but her naked body unmistakable to anyone who knew her — the curve of her hip, the tattoo on her lower back, the silver-blonde hair splayed across his pillow. He posted it to a private account, a burner with no followers he knew personally.
The response was immediate. Hundreds of comments. Thousands of likes. Men recognizing her, women praising her body, people speculating about who she was. The validation was intoxicating.
He showed it to them the next night.
"I posted this," he said, turning his phone toward them.
Yeji's hand flew to her mouth, her eyes going wide. "Are you insane?"
"No one can prove it's you," he said. "But look at the response. They want you. They want both of you."
Ryujin took the phone, scrolling through the comments, her expression unreadable. Her thumb moved slowly, reading each one.
"They're saying she has a perfect body," Ryujin said quietly. "What would they say about me?"
"Something better," Y/N said. "If you want."
That night, he took photos of Ryujin on her knees, his cock in her mouth, her dark eyes looking up at the camera with hungry submission. Yeji in the background, naked, watching, her fingers between her own legs.
He posted it.
The reaction was nuclear.
Within hours, the photos had spread beyond the private account. Someone had screenshotted them. Posted them to Twitter. To Korean forums. To international fan sites. The comments exploded.
Is that ITZY's Ryujin?
No way. That's definitely Yeji in the background.
They're both sucking the same guy's dick?
Who is he?
I recognize that tattoo on Yeji's hip from their last comeback.
Holy shit. It's really them.
By morning, Dispatch was calling JYP Entertainment. By noon, Y/N's phone was ringing with his boss's name flashing on the screen.
"What the fuck did you do?"
"It's not—"
"Don't. Don't lie to me. We have confirmation. The tattoos on Yeji's hip. The mole on Ryujin's back. It's them. You've ruined them. You've ruined this company."
---
The agency meeting was held in the conference room where Y/N had first introduced himself to ITZY as their new manager. The contrast was brutal. That first day had been full of promise — four years of training, their debut, their first music show win. Now everything was ash.
Yeji sat on one side of the table, her eyes red-rimmed, her hands clasped in her lap like she was holding herself together by sheer force of will. Ryujin sat beside her, her jaw tight, her knee bouncing under the table, her fists clenched.
Across from them sat the agency president, the head of PR, and two lawyers in sharp suits.
"Your contracts are terminated," the president said, not looking at them, shuffling papers. "Both of you. Effective immediately. You've brought incalculable damage to this company and to the other members."
"It wasn't them," Y/N said, stepping forward. "It was me. I took the photos. I posted them."
"You're fired too, obviously. But that doesn't undo what's been done. The damage is done. There's no coming back from this."
Yeji finally spoke, her voice hoarse and broken. "What about our families? They're going to see—"
"Should have thought of that before you let him film it. Before you let him fuck you. Before you threw away everything we built for you."
Ryujin stood up, her chair scraping against the floor. "Don't talk to her like that. We're sitting right here. We're human beings."
"Then speak. Explain this to me." The president leaned forward, his eyes cold. "Explain how two of the most promising idols in the industry threw everything away for a manager's cock."
The words hung in the air like poison. Yeji's face crumpled. Ryujin's hands clenched into fists so tight her knuckles went white.
"I'd explain it to you," Yeji said, her voice shaking but clear, "but you wouldn't understand. It wasn't his cock. It was him. It was—" She looked at Y/N, her expression breaking open. "It was love."
The president laughed. A hollow, cruel sound. "Love. You threw away your careers for love."
Korean netizens tore them apart. #ITZYGATE trended for three days straight across every platform. Every news outlet ran the story. Pundits analyzed it on television. Comedians joked about it on late-night shows. The comments were relentless.
Sluts. That's what they are.
I can't believe I bought their albums and supported them.
Manager oppa must have a magic dick to make them throw away their careers like this.
Disgusting. Pure disgusting.
Yeji especially. She was the leader. She was supposed to be the role model. She should have known better.
Ryujin always had that vibe. Not surprised she turned out like this.
They deserve everything coming to them.
The hate comments bled into their personal phones. Their private numbers were leaked. Their families started receiving calls from journalists and strangers. Yeji's mother called her crying, unable to understand. Ryujin's brother got into a physical fight at his job defending her.
They moved into Y/N's apartment the day after the agency announcement. There was nowhere else to go. Their dorm was no longer theirs. Their bank accounts were frozen pending contract termination reviews.
Yeji sat on his bathroom floor that night, her knees pulled to her chest, staring at her phone with dead eyes. Her private Instagram — the one her mother followed, the one where she used to post selcas and behind-the-scenes photos — was flooded with hate. Thousands of comments. Death threats. Slurs.
"It says I should kill myself," she said quietly.
Y/N knelt beside her, taking the phone from her hands gently. "Don't read that. Don't look at that."
"Everyone hates us."
"No."
"They do. You saw the articles. You saw the comments. We're ruined. Everything we worked for since we were trainees — gone."
Ryujin appeared in the doorway. She looked smaller than she had a week ago, her confidence stripped away, her shoulders hunched. But her eyes still held fire.
"We're not ruined," she said. "We're free."
"Free to do what?" Yeji's voice cracked. "We can't perform. We can't even leave this apartment without being photographed and mocked."
Ryujin stepped into the bathroom, lowering herself to the floor beside them, wrapping her arms around Yeji. "Free to be together. Free to not hide anymore. Free to love each other without sneaking around."
"I never wanted to hide," Yeji whispered. "I wanted to be wanted. I wanted him to want me. I wanted you to want me. And now the whole world knows, and the whole world hates me for it."
Y/N pulled her into his arms, and she came willingly, her body shaking against his. "The whole world can burn," he said.
---
That night, they didn't touch each other at first. They just lay in his bed, Yeji in the middle, Ryujin curled behind her, Y/N in front. The silence was heavy, punctuated only by traffic outside and the occasional sniffle.
But in the darkness, Yeji's hand found his cock.
"Make me forget," she whispered.
"Yeji—"
"Please. Just for tonight. Make me forget everything except how you feel inside me."
He rolled onto her, and she spread her legs wide. There was no foreplay, no teasing. He pushed into her and she gasped, her nails digging into his back, her wetness welcoming him immediately.
Ryujin pressed against Yeji from behind, her hand reaching between them to guide his thrusts, her body pressed warm against Yeji's back.
"It's okay," Ryujin murmured against her ear. "We're here. We have each other."
Y/N fucked Yeji slow and deep, each stroke a reminder that they were still alive, still together, still burning. She came quietly, tears streaming down her face, her body shuddering through the release. He came inside her, holding her close, his forehead pressed to hers.
Then Ryujin took his place, straddling him, riding him with desperate need until she too came undone.
In the aftermath, they lay together, their bodies tangled, their futures uncertain, the weight of everything pressing down on them.
"Marry us," Yeji said into the darkness.
The words hung in the air.
"What?"
"If they're going to hate us anyway. If our careers are over anyway. If we've already lost everything." She turned to face him, her eyes glistening. "Marry us. Both of us."
Ryujin lifted her head, looking at Yeji, then at Y/N. Something passed between them. "She's right. We can't go back. But we can go forward. Together."
Y/N looked at them — these two women who had given up everything for him. Who had lost their careers, their reputations, their futures. Who still wanted him despite everything.
"People will hate you even more."
"Let them."
"They'll say you're whores. Sluts. That you deserve everything that happened to you."
"I don't care what they say," Yeji said, her voice steady for the first time all night. "I care about what I feel. And I feel safe here. With both of you."
"Then yes," Y/N said. "I'll marry you. Both of you."
In the darkness, Yeji kissed him, her lips soft and salty with tears. Then Ryujin kissed him, harder, more certain. And then they kissed each other, a promise sealed in the dark.
The future was uncertain. The hate would continue. But in that moment, none of it mattered.
---
The wedding was not a fairy tale. There was no white dress, no crowded venue, no proud parents watching. They signed papers in a small registry office in a district where no one recognized them, wearing the nicest clothes they still owned — Yeji in a simple white blouse and skirt, Ryujin in a black dress that hugged her curves, Y/N in the only suit he had left.
The clerk raised an eyebrow at the arrangement — one man, two brides — but said nothing. In Korea, the paperwork was complicated. They had to list one marriage as legal, the other as a private ceremony. They chose Yeji as the legal wife, but in their hearts, all three of them were bound equally.
That night, they celebrated in a rented room above a convenience store. The wallpaper was peeling. The bed sagged in the middle. A single naked bulb hung from the ceiling.
"I'm sorry," Y/N said, looking around at the cheap furniture. "You deserved better."
"Shut up," Ryujin said, pushing him onto the bed. "You're ours now. That's all we wanted."
Yeji climbed onto the bed beside them, producing a bottle of cheap champagne from her bag. "We have booze. We have a bed. We have each other." She smiled — the first real smile in weeks. "What else matters?"
She popped the cork, and champagne fizzed over her hands. She licked it off her wrist slowly, her eyes meeting Y/N's, then Ryujin's.
"Take off your clothes," she said. "Both of you."
They obeyed. The room was dim, lit only by a single lamp, but in the amber light, they looked like gods. Yeji's silver hair caught the glow. Ryujin's dark eyes reflected it, hungry and wanting.
Y/N's wife — his first wife — crawled toward him, her small breasts swaying, her nipples already hard. "Tonight," she said, "we consummate this properly."
"And properly means?" he asked.
"You fill both of us. Until we're dripping with you. Until there's no question who we belong to."
Ryujin knelt beside her, her hand stroking his already hard cock. "And then you do it again."
Y/N reached for them both, pulling them into his arms. His mouth found Yeji's first — soft, familiar, tasting of champagne and something sweeter. Then Ryujin's — harder, hungrier, more urgent.
They laid him back on the bed, and they took turns worshiping his body. Yeji kissed down his chest, her tongue circling each nipple, tracing the lines of his muscles. Ryujin took his cock into her mouth, bobbing slowly, her eyes locked on his, her tongue working the underside.
"I want to watch you fuck her," Ryujin said, pulling off with a wet sound. "I want to watch her take every inch."
Yeji straddled him, reaching down to guide him inside her. They both moaned as he filled her, her tight heat enveloping him completely, her walls gripping him.
"God," she breathed. "I'll never get used to this."
"I hope you don't," Ryujin said, moving behind her. She pressed against Yeji's back, her hands cupping Yeji's breasts, her mouth on her neck. "I hope it always feels like the first time."
Yeji began to move, rolling her hips, taking him deep. Ryujin's hands roamed her body — her stomach, her thighs, finding her clit and rubbing in slow circles that made Yeji gasp.
"Fuck—" Yeji's head fell back against Ryujin's shoulder. "That's—"
"Ride him," Ryujin whispered. "Cum on his cock."
Yeji's pace quickened. Her breasts bounced, and Ryujin caught one in her mouth, sucking hard. Yeji's cry was strangled, her body shuddering as she came, her pussy clenching around him.
When she collapsed forward, Y/N was still hard inside her, not done.
"My turn," Ryujin said.
She pushed Yeji gently aside and straddled him, sinking onto his cock with practiced ease. She set a punishing rhythm, her thighs slapping against his hips, her wetness coating him.
"You feel that?" she asked, her voice rough with need. "Feel how wet I am? How much I need you?"
Y/N groaned, gripping her hips. "I feel it."
"I'm never going to let you go," she said, riding him harder. "Neither of us is. You're stuck with us, husband."
"I'm not complaining."
She leaned down, kissing him deeply, her hips never stopping. Yeji pressed against her from behind, her fingers finding Ryujin's clit, stroking in time with her movements, adding to the pleasure.
"Cum for him," Yeji murmured. "Let him feel you."
Ryujin broke the kiss, gasping, her body tensing. She came with a shudder, her pussy clenching around him, and he followed her, filling her with his cum, pumping deep inside her.
They traded positions until the early hours. Yeji on top, then Ryujin, then both of them together — one riding his cock while the other rode his face, their moans filling the cheap room. Yeji licked Ryujin's clit while Y/N fucked her from behind. Ryujin ate Yeji's pussy while Yeji took Y/N's cock in her mouth. They took turns, they competed, they kissed each other through orgasms, sharing the taste of him between their mouths.
By dawn, they were a mess of dried cum, sweat, and cheap champagne. Yeji's pussy was swollen and red, Ryujin's thighs were slick with multiple loads, and Y/N's cock was still half-hard despite the marathon.
"We should sleep," Y/N said.
"Five more minutes," Ryujin mumbled, her head on his chest.
"Hour," Yeji corrected, curling into his side.
He wrapped his arms around them and let the exhaustion take him, listening to their soft breathing, feeling their warmth against his skin.
---
Three weeks later, Yeji woke him at 4 AM, shaking.
"I missed my period."
Ryujin stirred beside her, blinking in the darkness. "What?"
"My period. I missed it."
The air in the room changed. Y/N sat up, suddenly wide awake, his heart pounding.
"Are you sure?"
"I'm never late. Never." Her hand pressed to her stomach, flat and smooth. "I think—I think you did it."
Ryujin sat up too, her eyes wide. She reached for Yeji's hand, squeezing it. "We should get a test."
The convenience store run at 4 AM was absurd. Y/N bought three different brands, just to be sure, the clerk giving him an odd look. They waited in the bathroom together, the three of them crowded around the sink, watching the tests develop.
Two lines. Three times.
Yeji looked up at them, her eyes wet with tears. "I'm pregnant."
Ryujin burst into tears, pulling Yeji into a hug. Y/N wrapped his arms around both of them, his throat tight.
"We're having a baby," Yeji whispered.
"We're having a baby," Ryujin corrected, laughing through her tears. "All of us."
---
The pregnancy changed everything. Yeji's body began to transform — her breasts grew fuller, heavier, her nipples darkened. Her hips widened. Her appetite increased. But her sex drive became insatiable, her hormones raging.
"You're so fucking beautiful," Y/N said one evening, kneeling between her legs. Her belly had just begun to swell, a soft curve that made his heart ache.
"Then show me."
He lowered his mouth to her pussy, licking slowly, savoring her. She was more sensitive now — every touch made her gasp, every stroke brought her closer to the edge faster.
"I don't want to hurt the baby," he said against her wet flesh.
"You won't. The doctor said it's safe." She grabbed his hair, pulling him closer. "And I need you inside me."
He climbed over her, guiding himself inside her carefully. She was wetter than usual, her body welcoming him, her walls gripping him.
"Slow," she breathed. "Slow and deep."
He moved at her pace, each thrust measured, deliberate. Her moans filled the room, her hands gripping his shoulders, her nails leaving crescents in his skin.
"I can feel you," she whispered. "So deep. The baby can feel you too."
"Yeji—"
"Don't stop."
He came inside her, and she came around him, her body trembling, her belly pressed against his.
Later, Ryujin took his place beside Yeji. She kissed Yeji's belly, pressing her lips to the growing curve, then looked up at Y/N. "When it's my turn, I want that."
He knelt beside her, his hand on her still-flat stomach. "It will happen."
"It better. I want to be as beautiful as she is."
"You already are."
---
Ryujin's pregnancy came two months later — confirmed in the same bathroom, with the same tears, the same three positive tests.
Now there were two swollen bellies in his bed, two women who glowed with the life he'd planted inside them. And they wanted him more than ever.
"Come here," Yeji said one night, patting the bed between them. "We want to feel you."
He lay down, and they pressed against him, their bellies soft and round, their hands finding his.
"Rub my feet," Ryujin demanded.
"Kiss my belly," Yeji countered.
He did both, laughing. But when his mouth found Yeji's stomach, her breath caught.
"Don't stop."
He kissed lower, finding her wet heat through her maternity leggings. She spread her legs, and he pulled them down, burying his face between her thighs.
"Oh, fuck—"
Ryujin watched, her hand sliding between her own legs, her fingers finding her clit. "Make her come. I want to watch."
He licked Yeji's clit until she came undone, her juices coating his tongue, then turned to Ryujin, doing the same, tasting her.
"Mine's more sensitive," Ryujin gasped. "Since I got pregnant—fuck, right there—"
"You're both perfect," he said, his mouth never stopping. "Both beautiful. Both carrying my children."
They pulled him up, positioning him between them. Yeji's legs wrapped around his waist, guiding him inside her. Ryujin's hand found his balls, cradling them.
"One for each of us," Ryujin said. "Now you have to breed us forever."
He moved inside Yeji, slow and deep, while Ryujin pressed against them both, her mouth on his neck, her hand working her own clit.
"I love you," he said.
"We love you too," they answered together.
He came inside Yeji, then moved to Ryujin, sliding into her wet heat, filling her too. In the quiet aftermath, their hands found his, resting on their bellies, feeling the life inside them.
"This is the beginning," Yeji said.
"The beginning of everything," Ryujin agreed.
---
The apartment changed as the pregnancies progressed. Baby clothes appeared in corners. A crib materialized in what used to be the guest room. Prenatal vitamins lined the kitchen counter. But the sex never stopped.
In the seventh month of Yeji's pregnancy, she woke him with a hand on his cock, stroking him to hardness.
"Take me to the shower," she said. "And don't be gentle."
The shower was small, but they made it work — her palms against the tiles, her belly curving beneath her, his cock sliding into her from behind.
"Harder," she demanded. "Fuck me harder."
"You're seven months pregnant—"
"That doesn't mean I'm made of glass." She pushed back against him. "Fuck me."
He grabbed her hips and did as she asked, driving into her. The water streamed over them, steam filling the bathroom, her moans echoing off the tiles.
"I love your pregnant body," he said, reaching around to cup her heavy, sensitive breasts. "These especially."
She laughed, breathless. "They're so sensitive. Suck them."
He bent forward, his cock still buried inside her, and reached around to bring her nipple to his mouth. She gasped as he sucked, her hips pushing back against him, her wetness coating his cock.
"Fuck—I'm going to come—"
"Cum for me."
She did, her body shuddering against the tiles, and he followed, pumping his seed into her.
When they emerged from the shower, Ryujin was waiting in bed, her own belly rounding nicely in her fifth month.
"Show-off," she said, smiling.
"You're next."
---
Ryujin's turn came that afternoon. She was on top, which was getting harder with her growing belly, but she refused to let it stop her.
"I want to feel you this deep," she said, lowering herself onto him. "I want to feel every inch."
"You're incredible."
"I know."
She rode him with determination, her hands braced on his chest, her belly brushing against his. Yeji came up behind her, pressing kisses to her shoulders, her hands cupping Ryujin's swollen breasts.
"You're so beautiful like this," Yeji murmured. "Pregnant. Full of his cum."
"Cum," Ryujin repeated, the word making her clench around him. "I want more. I want you to keep filling me."
"Until you're bursting," Y/N said, thrusting up into her.
"Yes—fuck, yes—"
She came with a violent shudder, and he spilled inside her, the warmth spreading through her core.
Later, they lay in a pile, their bodies intertwined. Yeji's hand rested on her belly. Ryujin's rested on hers.
"Two babies," Yeji said. "Two of us. One of him."
"Perfect math," Ryujin agreed.
"There's only one thing that would make this better."
"What's that?"
Yeji turned to Y/N, a mischievous glint in her eye. "I want to watch you eat her out while I feel your cock in my mouth."
The night stretched on. He ate Ryujin's pussy until she came twice, her juices flooding his mouth, while Yeji deepthroated him on the other side, taking all of him. Then Yeji knelt over Ryujin's face, riding her tongue while Y/N took her from behind. They were insatiable, beautiful, hungry.
They were his.
---
Yeji gave birth to a daughter in the spring. The labor was long and hard, and Y/N held her hand through every contraction, whispering encouragement while Ryujin held her other hand.
Their daughter was perfect — ten fingers, ten toes, a full head of silver-blonde hair like her mother's.
Ryujin followed two months later with a son. Dark-haired like her, with his father's eyes.
The apartment became chaos — diapers, bottles, sleepless nights, crying fits at 3 AM. But the hate had died down. People forgot. Scandals faded. The world moved on to the next outrage.
They found a small house outside the city, where no one recognized them. Where they could walk in the garden with their children and not worry about cameras or comments or the industry that had cast them out.
One night, after the babies were finally asleep, they sat on the porch, watching the stars. Yeji leaned against Y/N's shoulder, the baby monitor on the table beside her. Ryujin sat at his other side, her hand in his.
"Would you do it again?" Yeji asked. "If you knew what would happen? If you knew we'd lose everything?"
Y/N looked at them — his wives, his children's mothers, the two women who had burned their careers to ash to be with him. Their faces were softer now, fuller, marked by motherhood and time. But their eyes held the same fire that had started this all those months ago in a practice studio.
"Every time."
Ryujin leaned against him. "Good answer."
"Now take us to bed," Yeji said. "The babies won't wake for at least four hours."
"And what do you want?"
Both of them looked at him with the same hunger, the same need, the same love.
SYNOPSIS : After all that has happen, Danielle was coming back to spend time with her sister, Olivia, who you were dating and knew her & Danielle since you & them were kids. You were spending date night at home, that you shared with Olivia, when Danielle came over and she took the moment, that Olivia left you & her alone, to confess to you!
MASTERLIST | DANI'S FXS | NEXT CHAPTER ->
8.1K WORDS
After I finished seeing Olivia walk out, I turned my head back around to just get a face full of Danielle. As she got all up & close to me with a flirtatious smile and one hand rubbing my thigh. As she was moving her lips next to my ear.
DANIELLE : " I love you!!!"
She whispered and pulled back, as my eyes were widened from the surprise, plus the innocent puppy eye look on her face; but yet still using both her hands to grope my thighs. I was overwhelmed by her confession, her facial expression, and how handsy she got. To the point where I was shocked and left speechless, just like I have seen her do to her members. My eyes just watched Danielle's face as it went lower & lower getting at the same level as my dick, which was getting hard from all her teasing she did with her soft words & touchy hands. Danielle saw how she had me in the palm of her hand, so she chose to be more playful. As she rubbed her face against the outline of my cock.
DANIELLE : "I see how you wish this big dick of yours can go into my mouth, just how you put it in my sister's mouth, don't cha?"
My face gave my reaction away which was a mix of shock, surprise, and a little bit relieved because she knew; and wouldn't make me say it!
DANIELLE : " Yeah that's right ! I know, in fact I have seen it!!! Right now you wish I'd wrap my tongue around you cock just like my big sis!! Then just start moving my mouth up... and ...down...and.. up...and down, so you can use this pretty little mouth of mine like a fuck toy... just like you use my big sis's mouth!!"
She was saying all of this while slowly stroking the outline of my cock over my pants, and maintaining her entire focus on it. Making me feel like in her mind right now I'm nothing but a big throbbing cock that she wants to eat.
DANIELLE : "Don't worry!!! You don't longer after wish for it!!!"
As Danielle whipped it out of my pants, and took my entire cock in her mouth; having her lips kiss my pelvis as she maintained eye contact with me. Letting me see her eyes widened & get teary as my dick went further down her throat. This had her gagging & slurping sounds becoming loud, making me panic thinking Olivia would hear them. Danielle clearly seeing this and being entertained by it, pulled my dick out of her mouth with a popping sound and a smile on her face as she exhaled. With that smile she kept jerking off my wet dick making it very loud.
DANIELLE : "If my sister hears all the slutty sounds I'm making when sucking her boyfriend's dick, it's only fair she hears the noise that this little slutty dick makes!!!"
While she moved my wet foreskin up & down, back & forth, in her little hand's grip. Which seemed to be used as an amplifier, making the sounds of my wet cock being jerked off loud enough that Olivia might hear.
ME : "Ok! Ok! OK! I got it just stop!! What do you want me to do!?!?"
Danielle froze and let go of my cock with a smile, as if she got a mischievous idea. She turned around and on all fours crawled away underneath & through the table! Making sure to draw my eyes to her ass, which was perfectly outlined by her pajama pants, as she swayed it side to side. Until she passed the table with the doorway to her room a few steps away, she got up and stood in the doorway which was out of sight of Olivia's possible view. Knowing these, Danielle looked back at me, and lowered her pants just enough to have her ass cheeks rest on the waist band. While on her tiptoes she did little hops, causing them to jiggle and give me a hint of her pussy from the slight view I got; when her cheeks would open as they moved. Couldn't keep my eyes off of Danielle's ass, until a slight giggling got me to look up at her face, while she mouthed what seemed like "come give me that" as she pointed towards my exposed dripping wet dick! Proceeded to walk into her room with a mischievous smile on her face being the last thing I saw; as I heard her door close getting the attention of Olivia.
OLIVIA : "Dani are you done? Did you put your plates in the sink??
As I heard her walk towards the table, making me snap out of the trance Danielle put me in. Realizing my cock was out, I panicked and quickly put it away. As she reached for the plates and started to wash them in the sink!
OLIVIA : "Come on, Dani!! You're old enough to clean up behind you!!"
ME : "Gonna go take a piss!!"
OLIVIA : "You don't have to be vulgar about it!"
She yelled out as I was walking towards the bathroom, which was a few doors past Danielle's room. Once I made sure she wasn't peaking around the corner, I doubled back into Danielle's room as I closed the door very quietly and turned around. The front row view of Danielle's legs open in a V-shape, with her fingers going in & out of her pussy; spreading her wet pussy lips while with her other hand she gropes her tits. Using her finger tips to tease her nipples. As she lifts up her head to see me, and my hardened cock popping out underneath my jeans. Danielle didn't stop as she licked her lips while trying to speak to me through her moans.
DANIELLE : "Finally!!!... I been... waiting for you.... for that cock!!!!... I only had...the lingering... taste of..it on my lips!!!.. to hold me over!!!.. Now come... please!!!shove that big... fat... thing in me!!! PLEASE!!!"
As she stopped fingering herself and used her fingers to eagle spread her pussy for me. Showing how welcoming her body is, to the thought of my throbbing cock being shoved in her tight little pussy. As she looks up to me with big begging wide puppy eyes. The girl that was teasing me under the kitchen table was gone, and what's left in front of me was a girl who was looking to be held, claimed, and loved. So I took off my jeans and got on top with her thighs being held up by my legs, my dick being held with by my hand as it lands on top of her pussy slit; while I lean my head in with my other hand holding her face by her chin, as I have her keep eye contact with me. With being so close our noses touch as we maintain eye contact, I slide my tip up & down her pussy slit, providing just enough pressure with it to slightly spread her pussy lips.
ME : "Is this what it wants? does this tight... small... wet... slutty.... pussy of yours want this dick?? Does it want me... to shove it in... to spread it wide open... to pound it nice and deep???"
With every time my mouth opened, my lips would grace hers, making Danielle pucker her lips out as if begging to make out!
DANIELLE : "Yes! Please!!!"
Was the only thing she could say before she tossed her head back, followed by me thrusting deep inside her pussy. Which causes her to automatically lift her head back up with widened eyes and mouth open wide. A facial expression of breath taken surprise that brought a heavy sense of pleasure. As I stopped her moans by wrapping my mouth over hers, while our tongues met and explored each other's mouths, she wrapped her arms around my shoulders followed by her legs around my waist. As we were getting lost in each other's mouths, coating our tongues in each other's saliva, sharing our breathing; I had one of my arms resting over her head on top of the pillow, while I used my other arm to hold her waist bringing her hips closer to me. While slowly thrust in her pussy, keeping my arm just above her ass with me gaining more of a leverage on her hips by griping her ass cheek.
Slowly in an upward direction thrusting my dick, having her nice pink tinted pussy lips spread open for me. Getting wetter with every inch it wraps around, until my dick hits the deepest part of her pussy; having the outline stand out of her pelvis. I held it there as I used the grip on her ass to push her hips further down my cock. Until I slowly pulled out, making sure Danielle realizes how many inches of cock she just took; as her pussy starts to let go of some air while I slowly leave it empty. Ending it with a wet pop when my tip left the touch of her pussy lips go! I quickly shoved it back in deep and repeated this a few times, until Danielle had to pull her mouth away to catch some air. As she was panting, I took the hand that was gripping her ass and held her chin again, tilting her face back towards me as I no longer held back, and started to pound her pussy. This had her body bouncing up & down from the recoil, as she was looking at me with eyes filled with overwhelming pleasure. While I stared back at her and kept thrusting, I nodded my head as I teased her.
ME : "yeah! Is this what this slutty pussy expected?? Pounding it!!! Becoming a wet mess!!!"
Danielle couldn't say anything, she just bit her bottom lip to muffle her moans; while they leaked out she nodded her head, controlling her moans just enough to sound like a yes.
ME : "That's it! You know I haven't gotten a good angle on that ass that you were using to tease me!! Here let me put you in a better position!!!"
As I flipped her onto her stomach, having her in a doggy position; until I flatten her back down, by stuffing my cock back into her pussy. Her stomach lay flat against the bed, while she stretched her arms, fingers grasping for the sheets; with this angle, I was hitting her weak spot and staying in her pussy's deepest part. Having her mouth drop as I audibly heard her air leave, while having her head tilted with her eyes rolling back; as I teased her with whispers directed towards her ear by a heavy breathy deep voice.
ME : "Look at you!!! Finally getting the dick that you been wanting!!! The dick that you took away from your big sister!!! And it's breaking you into pieces!!! Such a beautiful slut!! Enjoying the dick that was inside of your unnie's pussy!!"
While I started to kiss all over her cheek & the side of her neck, I used the leverage I got from leaning on my forearms; to start picking up the pace and slam my dick into her pussy faster with no remorse, to the point were her ass & my pelvis were created round of applauses. Having my pelvis bounce off her ass, leaving her ass cheeks jiggling from the recoil.
DANIELLE : "Please... go slow!!!.... I want... to feel every.... inch!!! and how it spreads... my pussy open!!!... it hits... the right... spot!!!
ME : "Well to bad!!! Because it's about time for the ass you teased me with, to get some attention!!!"
So I pulled out and kissed my way down her back, until I was faced with Danielle's nice, tight, fit, small ass. As I got a grip of it with both of my hands, massage it in circular motions while I took the biggest sniff of her asshole; followed by spitting in it and spreading the saliva by stretching her asshole. As I traced it with my tongue, feeling every wrinkle on her tight muscle ring, until something from the corner of my eye caught my attention. What I saw had me smiling making me go up to Danielle's ear to point it out to her.
ME : "Oh! it looks like we got caught!!!"
Danielle turned her head towards the doorway, to see her big sister fingering herself to sight of her boyfriend fucking her little sister. Dani was lost in the sight, seeing her unnie spreading her pussy open with her fingers going in & out! As I whisper in Dani's ear.
ME : "It's okay! I don't think she noticed we're looking!! I think she to turned on by the sight of her little sister getting her ass eaten and fucked!!"
As I thrusted my dick into her loosen up asshole! Making Danielle open her eyes wide, having them bulge out, as she bit down on her bottom lip from the sudden penetration.
ME : "Don't look away!! Keep those pretty eyes on Livy, your older sister, who's fucking herself at the sight of you getting your rectum stretched open!!! Look at how those long thin fingers are going in & out of her pussy, making it wet as pussy lips wrap around them!!! Look she's using three fingers now!!! Oh! Dani!! your butthole got tighter!!! Are you getting turned on from seeing your unnie being a slut? Just think about it, at night the dick that's in your ass right now, gets used like Livy's fingers!!! Look at that throbbing clit of your sister!!! At night I be sucking on that thing!! wrapping the same lips that are speaking into your ear right now, around it!!!"
While I kept thrusting in & out of Danielle's rectum, having it welcome me with a warm tight embrace. As it wraps around my cock, while my tip graces & rubs against the walls. Pulling out just until Danielle's rim was holding onto just my tip, then thrusting it back in deep; causing Dani's butthole to let out & in some air. Filling the room with Dani's butthole sounds, her moaning, Livy's wet pussy being spread & fingered, plus her moaning; with all of this it only took a few strokes for Dani to accompany these sounds with an out loud moaning statement.
DANIELLE : "I'm cumming... from getting.... my ass... fucked!!!"
As her eyes open wide and mouth drops, this declaration snapped Olivia out of the pleasure she was feeling and ran away closing the door. She never realized that me & Dani saw her! As Livy closed the door Dani's legs started to spaz while she squirted, and maintaining eye contact with the door; seeing how her big sister closed the door on her and walked away, while she was getting fucked in the ass.
A few days have pass since Olivia saw me fucking Danielle, her little sister, and Olivia has been very quiet & distant lately. So when she went to her room to grab something, I took that as my chance, and followed her in; while her eyes widened as I closed the door behind me! Which was kinda offensive, acting like I was about to do something to her; when last time I checked, she was still my girlfriend so I called her over; signaling her to sit next to me which she did in a very awkward manner.
ME : " Baby, what's wrong? We haven't been very active lately! I been missing you and this tight pussy of yours!! And I miss how you play with your butthole in front of me!!!"
While I was leaning into her whispering in her ear, and slid my hand down in her pants, teasing her pussy with my long fingers by flicking her clit, and sliding my finger tips between her pussy lips. I can feel her pussy getting wet, and that's when I moved some of my fingers down to her butthole teasing it. As I saw her reluctantly throw her head back, close her eyes, and bite her bottom lip; in hopes to muffle her moans. That's when I got closer to her ear, focused my voice towards it as I made it deeper & breather.
ME: "That's it baby!! Let go!!!give in to your slutty body!!!listen to it!!! listen how it wants my fingers inside it!!!"
Olivia still hasn't put up a fight so I went from teasing her holes to removing her bottoms; sliding her jeans & panties down her legs, letting her pussy sounds resonate clearly through the air with no fabric in between; as it bounces off the walls, filling up our ears while I slowly, gently, lay her upper body down. Which made Olivia lay fully down on her back, adjusting her legs by her pussy while keeping my mouth close to her ear.
ME : "You hear that Olivia? That's your slutty pussy baby!! It's begging, pleading, for my dick to fill it! for my fat cock to stretch it open!!!"
As I kissed my way down her body starting from her cheek to the side of her neck, getting only to her collar bone before she snapped out of it. Olivia sat up pushing me to the side, annoyed & frustrated smacking her lips.
OLIVIA : "Then you should have thought about that before you stuff that same cock I sucked on into my little sister Danielle!!! Like really?? You pervert!!"
ME : "Oh! You saw that!??!?"
OLIVIA : "Yes!!! But will act the same!! normal!! Until you guys get serious, because I don't want her to feel bad about us breaking up!!! After all, she looked so happy!!!"
As she was reaching down pulling up her panties & pants, I slowed her down by putting my hand on her shoulder.
ME : "Sorry! I didn't mean it!! It just happen!! I got lost in the moment and it got the best of me!!!"
Olivia tilted her head against my hand, having it caressing her cheek.
OLIVIA : "It's okay! I don't have bad feeling!! Just make her happ.."
ME : "Oh! I think there's a misunderstanding! You & me, there's no pretending! You're mine!! And you don't have any power within the matter!!!"
As I used my hand on her shoulder to push her back down, and completely take her panties & pants off; throwing them to the side putting them out of her reach, as I got on top of her lining up my dick with her pussy slit. Grinding my tip against it, covering it in her pussy fluids as she pleads.
OLIVIA : "Please!! Stop!!! Just let us end it here!!!"
ME : "Noo!! I don't want it to!!! I'm greedy, I want both you and her!! And it looks like your body wants me too!!!"
While I grind my lips softly against the side of her face, as I take one hand to grope her thigh; sliding it up & down!
ME : "Baby!! You see, there's no need to fight it! I want it, your body wants it!! No need to hide it, lets enjoy!! after all I just want to be the one who pleases you!!!"
OLIVIA : "Nooo!! Stop it!! But Danielle, she want... won't"
ME : "Oh! Look!! Deja vu!!! Look who's at the door!!"
Olivia turned her head looking at the door, to see Dani, her little sister, in a similar position she was in a few days earlier. This time Danielle was looking back at her with big puppy eyes filled with lust & desire, as Dani was nibbling on her bottom lip; while having one hand groping one of her tits and teasing her nipple with her finger tips, and with her other hand she slid down her body. Until she reached her clit, which was when her finger tips curved inward; as she caressed her clit, slipping past it and spreading her pussy lips with her fingers.
ME : "Well, to me it looks like she's enjoying the view! Come on now! she gave you a show, you should too!! Give her something she can finger herself too!! Look at that face!!! She's desperate to see her big sis get fucked!!"
Olivia stopped putting up a fight and accepted it, as she looked at Dani while pounding her pussy; having her body recoil from the strokes as she maintained eye contact with her little sis, Dani. At this point, Livy was offering a great show as she let her moans ring out for Dani.
OLIVIA : "Dani is ...this it!?!? Is this what... you like!!?!?... Do you like... your big sister... getting fucked... like a slut!??!.... By the same... dick that was... inside you!!"
Danielle ended up walking over, as she hover her dripping wet pussy over Livy's face.
DANIELLE : "Yes!!! Look sis it gets me so wet!!! seeing you like this has me dripping wet! Open your mouth and stick out your tongue, just like when you wait for his cum!!"
Livy didn't even catch what Dani said, and just did what she was told. With that she had a few drops of Dani's fluids go into her mouth, as she swallowed it Dani couldn't help but smile; while looking down at her unnie who just tasted pussy juice!
As she dropped her pussy until Olivia's mouth, but the sudden pleasure of her big sis digging into her pussy; made Dani reach out to me for support. As she ground her pussy up & down while Livy's tongue was inside her exploring. Dani looked at me with a facial expression full of lust as she nodded her head, while in between her moans & breath she explained to me the scenario.
DANIELLE : "uh huh!? You like...this? You like... seeing me... ride my big sis's... face!? having pussy... drip all... over her mouth!!... her tongue feelllsss soooo.... amazing!!! How it ... digs into every.... fold!!! how the tip... rubs against... my walls!!!... It feels she's... caressing them!!!... Do you like??... do you like seeing... Livy eat... her little.. sister's pussy!!!... While you stretch... hers!!! Wow!!!... your stretching her... pussy so much... with that fat....cock!!! Her pussy lips.... are so thin!!!.. while you beat... her pussy.. my big sister... might just eat... my pussy... better than you!!!... does that make... you mad???.... I see you ... licking your lips!!!... do you... want a taste... tooo!!!"
I couldn't hide it and instantly nodded my head, which in response Danielle tucked in her hips more; making Olivia's mouth be on her asshole, and freeing up her pussy which she eagle spread for me.
DANIELLE : "Well here... you go!!!... try to... tongue kiss... Livy while... her tongue... is explore... my ass!!!"
I took her up on her challenge, and dove straight into her pussy lips. While diving in exploring Dani's pussy with my tongue, I had Livy's hips buckled and her legs in the air. As I kept thrusting into Livy's pussy And ate Danielle out, Danielle stuck her hips back trying to shove Livy's tongue deeper into her ass; while reaching down pushing my head into her pussy even more. The room was filling up with the clapping sound between my pelvis & Livy's pussy which was making wet sloppy noises, combined with Livy's moans that were leaking out between her lips & Dani's butthole. Plus the sounds Dani's moans from getting her ass & pussy eaten, with the slurping sounds that I did from sucking on her clit. Until Dani held my head and squirted in my mouth, while Olivia was cumming at the same time I was filling up her pussy.
DANIELLE : "wow! Look at that!! It's like we are meant to be! With how in sync our bodies are!!! But I want to have more fun!!! Here use this on her! Don't worry Livy! You can use this on me!!"
As she was getting off of Livy's face and back up into the head rest. Dani ended up reaching for a peanut vibrator that she gave to me, while giving a dildo to her sister as she sat right in front of her with legs wide open.
DANIELLE : "Don't look at me like that! These are my unnie's toys!! I just know where she keeps them!"
I looked down to Olivia, who had fluids all round her mouth, with questions on my mind. I guess she knew because she got flustered then angry with Dani.
OLIVIA : " you know what Dani! Yeah, you do need to get fucked real good!! Maybe that'll fix your devilish attitude!!"
While she went up to Dani and dragged the dildo down Dani's body. Teasing her, by having Dani feel every inch of what's going to go inside her! All Dani did was look up at her with a smile filled with anticipation, as if she was almost daring Olivia to do it.
OLIVIA : "Yeah you keep smile! Just remember these are my toys, so I actually know how to use them, lil sis!!"
As she slightly spread Dani's pussy lips with the tip of the dildo, and while Dani was looking up nodding her head as if she was begging; Olivia stuffed the dildo all the way in including her hand, which took Dani's breath away along with her smile as she lean into Olivia looking for support.
OLIVIA : "That's it sis!! get use to it!! get use to your pussy being filled!!"
While she dragged her hand & dildo out of Danielle's pussy letting out the air that was building, but right before the tip left Danielle's pussy lips, Olivia shove it back in including her hand.
OLIVIA : "Look at that face!! That isn't a face an idol should make, Dani!! but go ahead cum for me!!! cum for your big sis!!!"
That's when I came behind Olivia, and wrapped my hand around putting the fully powered, peanut vibrator on her clit. As she also fell into Dani from the sudden shocking pleasure. I pulled her back towards me as I told her.
ME : "I know she's your little sister but don't you forget about me!!"
As I slipped the vibrator into her pussy, and before she could register what happen; I stuffed her ass my cock, having her butthole stretch open for me. While her walls squeezed tightly around every new inch of dick it got. With Livy stuffing Dani's pussy, and me stuffing Livy's ass & with a vibrator in pussy; I turned her head towards me and made out with her. Having Dani, who at this point had her head around Livy's chest, look up to us kissing. Seeing this she became jealous, as she crawled up to our mouths.
DANIELLE : "No fair!! I want to join!!!"
While stick her tongue in between our mouths holding on to us, and like that we continued to fuck until we fell asleep.
The next morning...
I woke up to see Dani on my right, and Livy who was supposed to be on my left gone! Having me get up to smell of breakfast being made in the morning. As I turned the corner into the kitchen, I saw Livy butt naked cooking for me.
ME : "Oh baby! Have you been in my dreams? Because this is one of my fantasies!!"
As I smacked her ass, and came up behind her, hugging her waist as I grind my dick, I whipped out as soon as I saw her, all over her ass. Sliding it up & down her ass crack, while I was kissing the side of my neck!
OLIVIA : " Stop it!! Not right now!!! I'm busy!!! It's too early!!!"
ME : "Pretty please!.. With a cherry... on top!!... How... can I not?... I have a... beautiful... naked women... cooking for me!!! You got.. to let me.. show my... appreciation!!!"
With me kissing her neck & back in between my words, hoping to break her and have her give in.
OLIVIA : "Fine!!!... baby!!!.. make it quick!!!"
While she was rolling her neck, feeling every touch of my lips as I made my way down to her ass! Once I had her tight small ass in my face, I gripped her cheek as I licked my lips at the thought of her pussy taste. Using my thumbs I spread her pussy and spat in it, sending chills up Livy's spine. Then made her weak in the knees by sliding my tongue up her slit, applying enough pressure to have her pussy lips slightly spread open teasing her. Once I went back down, the tip of my tongue ended on her clit; this had her holding onto the sink slightly bend at the hips.
OLIVIA : "Are you just going to eat me out?? All that begging just for that!!!"
Quickly came back up to her ear and teased her even more.
ME : "Do you want more!! Because it sounds like somebody is not happy with just getting her pussy eaten!! I didn't know you were such a slut, wanting dick in the morning!!!"
She was still weak & panting as she looked back at me with an ugly look in her eyes.
OLIVIA : "you know...."
ME : "whoa!!! there!!! do you know some support to stand up right??"
Saying this as I held her hips and slowly guided her pussy down my cock, having her pussy lips slowly open up taking every inch making Livy feel it. As the tightness of her pussy made both her & I mouth drop open, from our breath being taken away. Until finally her pussy lips were touching my pelvis, at this point my chin was resting on her shoulder as we both were panting getting used to the tightness. That was when Olivia turned her head towards my ear, and caressed the bottom of my chin as she whispered to me in between her panting.
OLIVIA : " Please.. start ... moving!"
With that I held her hips place as I slowly started to thrust in & out, fighting against the tightness of Livy's pussy. Making her arms go outward as she lean forward, slowly moaning & panting matching the rhythm of my thrusting. While her body recoils from each of my strokes causing her moans to disappear, as they turn into high pitch squeals towards the end. The tightness of her pussy and need for me to move, had me breathing heavily on the back of her neck as I thrust. Livy turned her head back towards, as she pulled me up to make out with, which turned my thrusting into slow grinding as my dick rubbed against her walls. Having us heavily moan into each other's mouth, but I guess the sound leaking out of the corners of our lips was loud because I heard.
DANIELLE: "Guys no fair!! No leaving me out unnie!!"
OLIVIA : "Oh! Dani, here I cooked breakfast! eat up!!!
DANIELLE : "Wait.. I wanted to join too!!"
OLIVIA : " No time! he has to go to work!!"
ME : " Ok! Thanks for the food!! Plus you taste delicious this morning!!!
I kissed her and went to change, but a few minutes later Dani caught me on the way out. While butt naked ran to me yelling.
DANIELLE : " WAIT!! I didn't get to be a part of the fun this morning! but can I at least send you off properly? Pretty please! how could you say no to me while I'm in a completely vulnerable state like this!!"
While she teased & shoved her tits in my face!
ME : "OK! you know I can't say no to you!!!"
DANIELLE: " Then why didn't I get any this morning, huh?"
ME : " Hey that was Livy! That told you no, I ran away!!!"
DANIELLE : "You coward!!! come here!!"
When she reached for my tie and pulled me in, and slid her hands down my body. Until she was on her knees unbuckling my pants and pulling my cock as she maintained eye contact with me!
ME : "Look at you! Naked and on your knees with my cock in your hands!! I bet the bunnies wouldn't believe how slutty you actually are!!"
While Danielle held my dick in her hands, grasping it, praising it with a smile on her. With her puppy eyes wide looking up to me, she would caress her cheek against my dick & slightly tap it against it while she smiled.
DANIELLE : "Look at this thing!! This is the dick that has been in me and my big sisters' pussy!!! Breaking us!! Making us into addicted sluts!!"
I reached down to slightly pull her face by her chin, looking at her to correct her.
ME : "Last time I checked you came onto me!"
DANIELLE : giggling..."Still you broke us and made us addicted to this!!! So much you don't know how sad & mad I was seeing you fuck my big sis with this thing, without me when I was more than willing to! I was so jealous!!!"
And before I could say anything, Dani lined up her mouth with my cock and gobbled it up down to the base; making very loud exaggerated slurping sounds as she went up & down my cock. Making a sloppy wet mess with out looking away from me, and as her lips left my tip, there was a big popping sound, accompanying the removal of her mouth off of my cock; Danielle exhale with an open mouth and a smile in her eyes as she wiped the leftover saliva mess around her lips!
OLIVIA : "What are those sounds! Dani? I know it better not be what I think it is, because he left already! And even if he didn't you better not be doing it without me!!"
I heard Olivia yelling as she was walking towards our direction, and I turned my head up to see her come around the corner; seeing her little sister, Dani's naked ass resting on the back of her legs as she was still sitting on her knees. When she turned around with some precum & saliva still around her lips, from not having enough time to completely get all of it. While still griping my dick and giggling through a smile, Danielle spoke with a mischievous look on her face.
DANIELLE : "Oh! No! You caught me!! After all those noises I made!!! I didn't expect this AT ALL!!!"
OLIVIA : "Ok! Whatever!! With your sarcastic tight ass!! Now get off of him!! he has to get to work!!!"
As Olivia was walking up to Dani and put a hand on her shoulder.
DANIELLE : "Why you mention my ass!?!? What you saw it naked and remembered the taste of your little sister's butthole??"
OLIVIA : "No! Never mind that!!! Now get up and let him go!!"
DANIELLE : " I mean at this point! Like this?? It'll be very inconvenient for him to leave like this??? And you'll be the mean one!! Imagine him leaving like this and seeing a beautiful woman!!"
Saying all of this while still on her needs, jerking me off slowly with one hand, and pointing at it with an open hand as if she was displaying something to Olivia; still looking up at her with puppy eyes and a big grin.
DANIELLE : "At this point why don't you join me??? Unlike you I share!!! And with two beautiful hot sisters on their knees sucking him off, he will get off quicker, right?"
As both Dani & Livy redirected their eyes at me, and I couldn't help but look at Livy; with a face of sadly admitting that her little sister, Dani is right. Livy saw my face and knew it so she rolled her eyes.
OLIVIA : "Fine!"
DANIELLE : "Yay!! Oh but first you got to get naked sis!!"
OLIVIA : "Why? We using our mouths right?"
DANIELLE : "Yeah! But we got to give him a beautiful sight as well!!!"
OLIVIA : "Fine! Ok!"
Livy agreed and she started to get naked, making me not able to take my eyes off of her as she was stripping; I still had Dani jerking me off while I watched her big sister strip, as if she was just trying hold me over until her sister join in on suck my dick.
DANIELLE : "Look at that! Nice tight body my big sis has!! Too bad you're not going to enjoy those holes right now! They are only for show!!!"
As I followed Livy's naked body with my eyes, Livy ended up sitting on her knees next to Danielle. Now I had both of the Marsh sisters on their knees naked giving me a morning blowjob before going to work. Had their puppy eyes looking up at me, while each one of them had their lips puckered and rubbing them against the sides of my dick. As they left it coated with their saliva, they straightened out and used their tits to jerk the sides of my dick; while their saliva was used as lube for their tits, Dani & Livy were face to face with my cock in between their tits. I guess all that dick sucking made them horny, because they started to make out over my dick which they were still rubbing their nipples against.
OLIVIA : "I just... felt his... dick throb!!! Did you get harder from watching two sisters make out??
DANIELLE : "You dirty pervert!!! I bet the fact that we fuck each other is a plus for you, huh? When most people with think of us as disgusting!!!"
ME : "I could never think of any of yous as disgusting!!! Both of yous are people I love!!"
Saying this as I reached down to pet & rub their heads, Livy just looked at me with an annoying look in her eyes but she didn't fight it. While Dani couldn't help but smile with her eyes giving off rays of sunshine. At this point Livy went back to sucking me until she saw Dani's reaction, and with a pop sound pulled my dick out of her mouth.
OLIVIA : "WOW! Dani you are so easy!!!"
DANIELLE : "Well, I can't help it!!! I feel so happy right now!!! Since I feel so close to both of yous, my unnie & my childhood crush!!! It's been a while since I felt this warm!!!"
Hearing this, Olivia had a surprised look on her face like if she came to a realization. While still having her hand wrapped around my dick, Olivia nodded her towards my dick.
OLIVIA : "Ok! Come on!! Help me out here!! Lets finish him off together!! And send him off with the image of both of us happily covered in his cum!!!"
DANIELLE : "Really?? Yay!!!"
Dani's mouth met Livy's at my tip, as they wrapped their tongues around it. Tracing the edge of my head, covering every nerve end with their saliva as they slurp some back up, not caring if it was theirs' or their sister's. They would run into each other's tongues almost for a second forgetting about my dick, and getting tongue tied. Dragging strings of saliva combined with my precum in between their tongues, which they ended up spreading around their mouths. This sight had me over the edge and a moan out.
ME : " I can't! I'm about to cum!!!"
When they heard this, both Dani & Livy turned their heads towards me with an open mouth & tongue out. As I shot my cum out, most of it landed on their faces, while some of it ended up in their mouths. Looking back up to me was Dani & Livy with a satisfying smile that were covered in cum, until I got a text from a coworker asking me "where I was? and if I was running late!?". This had me running out the door.
DANIELLE : "Bye!!!"
OLIVIA : "Have a good day at work!!!"
But right before I turned and headed out, the last thing I saw was both of them running butt naked towards the room. Both of them were giggling, acting shy, and smiling while holding each other's arms; as the bedroom door closed behind them, I walked out and closed the front door.
DANIELLE : "Now I'm going to be able to fully enjoy my unnie!!! Having you all to myself!!! Livy!!"
As she playfully threw Olivia was completely naked onto the bed, having her land on her elbows & forearm while she looked up to Danielle.
OLIVIA : " Wow! Look at my little sister!! all grown up and taking control!!!"
While Olivia was giggling, Danielle got up & close to her and went in for a kiss. Dani proceeded to move down Livy's body, kissing her neck, collarbone, and even paying attention to Livy's tits; by sucking as she groped them while flicking her nipple with her tongue. Until she finally made it between Livy's legs and had her unnie's pussy in front of her!
DANIELLE : "So this is the pussy that's been getting fucked, huh! Dam!! So tight with these pink tinted lips! No wonder this got him hooked and addicted!!! Smells so sweet!! has me drooling over it!!!"
As Dani spit on it and teased it by spreading her saliva all over, her big sis, Livy's tight pink tinted pussy slit. While looking up at her, Dani flipped her finger tips up as she slid her fingers into Livy's pussy; spreading Livy's pussy lips open as she put her lips around Livy's clit! Dani was sucking on it while her fingers were going in & out; creating wet sloppy sounds from Livy's dripping folds, that were covered in her fluids, being quickly open & closed, as her pussy gets filled & emptied out. Never letting her get comfortable with her pussy being played with, the sound of Livy's wet folds gets accompanied by the exaggerated slurping sound Danielle was making; while she was sucking, and sometimes flicking Livy's clit with her tongue. This was too much for Livy, making her raise her hips up from the bed, as she was reaching down with both hands pushing on Dani's head.
OLIVIA : "Please!! Dani!! If you...going to play.... with me!!!... can you use... what I got!!...It's under...the bed!"
Danielle got curious about what Olivia was talking about, so she stopped reached underneath. Pulling out a box that had a strapon in it with a thick 8 inch dick connected to it.
DANIELLE : "When did you get this? More importantly WHY?? Don't tell me, his into pegging!?!?!"
OLIVIA : "No! That's not why stupid!!! It just that after that night I saw you with him, I just thought that we might,... you know,... you and me... might just... try to get closer!!"
DANIELLE : "You know mean you were planning to fuck your little sister with this thick big long dick, huh? That's how you were looking at me??"
Saying this while she got up & close into Olivia's face, showing the biggest of smiles as a way to tease her.
OLIVIA : "No... it's ...just..."
DANIELLE : "Oh! So you wanted your little sister to fuck YOU!!! With this BIG! THICK!! LONG!! COCK!! Is that it??"
As she tilted her head while keeping her smile directed at Olivia.
OLIVIA : "Do you wanna use it!!! YES OR NO!!! God why do I have such a pain in the butt little sister!!!"
DANIELLE : "YUP!... Oh! And the only pain in the butt you going to have is this dick spreading your butthole open!!"
While she looked back up from finishing putting the strapon tight! Dani grabbed Olivia and pinned her back down; putting Livy in missionary position, as she got on top and hooked Livy's legs from underneath. Raising them in the air while Dani lowered her hips lining up her cock with Olivia's butthole!
OLIVIA : "WAIT!! First I was thinking about regular sex!!"
DANIELLE : "So you were thinking of having your little sister shove this big thing inside your ass. huh?"
OLIVIA : "No .. its just.. that... you know what, you need lube first!!"
DANIELLE : "That's no fun!!"
That's when Dani thrusted her dick in Olivia, but with no lube Dani had to fight against some strong resistances. As slowly but surely Olivia's butthole was opening up and her tight muscle wring was giving out; as it slowly took every inch, this had Olivia whiny moans with hints of tears in her eyes. While she held tightly onto Dani by wrapping her arms around Dani's shoulders.
DANIELLE : "WOW! This is the first time you ever held me tight!! I love this!! I guess we doing more anal if it makes you this lovey-dovey!!"
Until finally Danielle had the entire thick 8 inch cock inside of Olivia's dry rectum. Knowing this Danielle started to grind her hips, making sure the dick inside Olivia's ass would move rubbing against the walls.
DANIELLE : "This is what you get!! I bet next time you won't leave me out anymore!!!"
Hearing this Livy moved her hands towards Dani's face, and held it by her cheeks. With tears in her eyes
OLIVIA : "I'm sorry!! I didn't mean that to happen or for that to hurt you!! But you do know that we all won't be together every time one of us wants to fuck right? In fact look at us now! I bet he would love to dp me with you!!"
DANIELLE : "Whoa! Vulgar much!! And yeah! I know but..."
OLIVIA : "It's okay!! I understand!! But can we use this other toy I have? I really want to be connected to you!!!"
As Livy scooted to the side to read in her sleeping dresser, to pull out a double sided dildo!
DANIELLE : "You know what? I'm not even going to say anything! For being the quiet well behaved sister, you sure are a slutty horny one, but yes we can!!"
A few minutes later...
ME : " I wonder if it is here! It must be!! Last time I was working on it was here, in the room!!"
As I turned my head towards my bed to see Dani & Livy still naked with their legs intertwined, to point their clits were rubbing against each other. While they were in a passionate make out session, only pulling away when I made myself known. I got to see a string a thick saliva appear between their lips, which was keeping their mouths connected. It looked like a very hot romantic scene so much that it made me blush.
ME : "Oh! Sorry!! I was just looking for something!" I was a few blocks away when I realize.... wait why am I..."
OLIVIA : "Oh! It's just that..."
Seeing how Olivia got when trying to explain, I just cut her off as I found what I was looking for and left; but not before teasing them a little on my way out!"
ME : "Well anyways, don't mind me, found what I was looking for! Carry on!! Oh! maybe record it send me it!!!"
A few hours later....
Half of my shift had already gone by, when I felt my phone vibrate. Which made me look to see Olivia send a text with a video attached to it.
Livy wrote in the text :
"Here baby something to hold you over! I know what you walked in on felt like a tease show!! So here you go something to get you looking forward to coming home!! Get you ready by showing you what we did when you left!!😉😘🍆"
This sent me straight to the bathroom stall, so I could watch the video in peace with earbuds & at full volume. As I texted her telling her how much I loved it, going into a detail explanation while I enjoy the video; leaving my cock in my pants, letting it throb & twitch making it beg to go home and be stuffed inside the holes I was watching getting eaten & fucked.
I ended the convo with a text :
"wow!! Look at you nasty sisters!!! Fucking each other like a pair of lesbians having a one night stand!!🤔"
Livy responded with her usually quirky sassy attitude :
"What? You don't like it?? I know that dick is throbbing!!! Watching us two nasty sisters fucking each other!! Seeing how I eat out my little sister's pussy!!! And how she rams that big dildo inside both my pussy & butthole!!!😤"
I couldn't help even through text she got the best of me so I reply with :
"Ok! Ok! Yes!! You right!!! I love it!!! Just have mercy on me!!! I'm about to pop here!!! God! What am I going to do with the two of you girls?!?😊🤩"
Livy couldn't help herself :
"You could come and stuff that throbbing cock into ours holes and pop in them!😍😋🤤"
As she followed the text with a picture of her & Dani both bending at the hips and reaching back spreading their asses in front of the camera, while looking back with both of them having the biggest of smiles on their faces!
With that my break was over, I walked out of the bathroom ready to go home already think to myself :
"Only wishing I could have the rest of Dani's group. Maybe she'll be ok with that, and use me to keep them together. Maybe! A man can dream can here!!!"
Momo has been your generous and loving sugar mommy for months, spoiling you with affection and luxury. Tonight in her spacious apartment, she takes care of her favorite boy with sweet mommy kink, intense pleasure, and possessive marking that leaves you feeling completely hers in this fluffy.
The penthouse apartment smelled like vanilla candles and the faint trace of Momo’s favorite perfume. Soft city lights twinkled through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, but the real warmth came from the woman beside me on the oversized couch. Momo had pulled me close the moment I walked in after my long day, her arms wrapping around me like I was the most precious thing in her world. As her sugar baby, I had gotten used to the gifts, the dinners, and the way she looked at me like I belonged to her. But it was the affection that always got me the most—how she made me feel safe and wanted.
“You worked so hard today, baby,” she murmured, kissing my temple. Her voice was soft and sweet, the kind that always melted me. She wore a silky white robe that barely contained her full breasts, the tie loose enough to show deep cleavage. I rested my head against her shoulder, breathing her in.
Momo tilted my chin up gently and kissed me. It started tender, her lips moving slowly against mine, but soon her tongue slipped in, deepening it with that familiar hunger. I hummed into her mouth, hands sliding around her waist. She pulled me onto her lap, straddling her thighs so I faced her.
“Mommy’s missed her boy,” she whispered against my lips, fingers already working on the buttons of my shirt. “Let me take care of you tonight. All of you.”
I nodded, heart racing. “Yes, Mommy.”
She smiled. that bright, loving smile that made her eyes crinkle. and pushed my shirt open. Her hands roamed my chest, her nails lightly scratching as she leaned in and sucked a mark right below my collarbone. The possessive sting made me groan. Momo loved marking me—little reminders that I was hers. She created another on my neck, then lower on my chest, sucking and biting gently while her hand slipped down to palm me through my pants.
“So hard already for Mommy,” she cooed, squeezing me. “Such a good boy.”
She freed my cock, wrapping her soft hand around it and stroking slowly. Her grip was perfect, twisting at the head on every upstroke. I leaned back slightly, watching her full breasts move as she jerked me. Momo noticed my gaze and smiled wider.
“You want them, don’t you?” She untied her robe and let it fall open, revealing her beautiful, heavy tits. “Come here, baby.”
She pulled me closer and wrapped her breasts around my cock, squeezing them together. The soft, warm pressure was incredible. Momo started moving, sliding her tits up and down my shaft in a slow titfuck. The head of my cock peeked out between them with every upward stroke, slick with precum.
“Fuck… Mommy, that feels so good,” I groaned, hips twitching.
“Language, baby,” she teased, but her eyes were dark with lust. She leaned down and licked the tip every time it appeared, swirling her tongue around it. “Mommy’s tits are all yours. Use them.”
I couldn’t help thrusting gently between them. She held them tighter, speeding up while looking up at me with pure affection mixed with heat. The sight of my cock disappearing between her perfect breasts, her tongue catching every drop of precum—it was almost too much. She moaned softly, clearly enjoying it as much as I was.
After several minutes, she pulled back and stood, taking my hand. “Bedroom. I need more of you.”
We moved to her luxurious bedroom, the big bed already turned down. Momo pushed me gently onto my back and climbed over me, kissing down my body. She left more possessive marks along my stomach and hips, sucking hard enough to leave red blooms that would remind me of her for days. Then she took my cock into her mouth.
Her blowjob was loving and thorough—long, slow sucks mixed with fast bobs of her head. Spit ran down my shaft as she worked me deep, humming around me. “You taste so sweet for Mommy,” she murmured when she pulled off to catch her breath, stroking me fast with her slick hand. “Gonna make you feel so good tonight.”
She moved up, straddling my face. “Your turn, baby. Eat Mommy’s pussy.”
I gripped her thighs and licked her eagerly, tongue sliding between her wet folds. She was soaked. I sucked on her clit, then pushed my tongue inside her, tasting her sweetness. Momo moaned loudly, grinding against my face while one hand played with her own nipple. I added two fingers, curling them just right as I licked and sucked.
“Yes… just like that, good boy,” she praised, voice breathy. “Make Mommy cum.”
Her hips moved faster. I fingered her deeper, sucking hard on her clit until she cried out and squirted. Warm wetness flooded my tongue and chin as she trembled above me, thighs shaking around my head. I kept licking her through it, gentle now, until she finally lifted off, breathing hard.
She kissed me messily, tasting herself on my lips. “Such a good boy for Mommy.”
Momo positioned herself over my cock and sank down slowly, taking me inside her tight heat. We both moaned as she bottomed out. She rode me in steady bounces, breasts swaying beautifully. I reached up to squeeze them, pinching her nipples while she moved.
“Mommy’s pussy feels perfect,” I whispered.
She smiled and leaned down, kissing me as she ground deeper. “All for you, baby. This pussy belongs to my favorite boy.”
After riding me for a while, she turned around into reverse cowgirl. The view of her ass bouncing on my cock was incredible. She reached back, spreading herself so I could watch every inch sliding in and out. I thrust up to meet her, making her moan louder.
We switched again. This time she lay on her back and pulled me on top. I thrust into her in missionary, deep and slow at first, then faster. Momo wrapped her legs around me, heels digging into my back. She left more marks on my shoulders with her nails and mouth, possessive and loving.
“Cum inside Mommy,” she whispered hotly in my ear. “Fill me up. I want to feel it leaking out later.”
The words pushed me over. I buried myself deep and came hard, thick ropes flooding her pussy. Momo clenched around me, cumming again with a sweet cry. We stayed connected, kissing softly until I softened.
But she wasn’t finished. She pushed me back gently and crawled between my legs, taking my sensitive cock into her mouth again to clean me. Then she pressed her tits together around me once more, stroking and licking until I was hard again. This time she jerked me fast between her breasts, looking up at me.
“Cum on Mommy’s tits, baby. Mark them like I marked you.”
I groaned and did exactly that, painting her full breasts and neck with fresh cum. Momo moaned happily, rubbing it into her skin a little like she loved wearing it.
We cleaned up together in the big bathroom, laughing softly at how messy we both were. Back in bed, Momo pulled me into her arms under the soft sheets. I rested my head on her chest, right between her breasts, while she stroked my hair and back.
“You’re mine, you know that?” she whispered, kissing the marks she had left on my neck. “My sweet sugar baby. Mommy will always take care of you.”
“I know,” I murmured, cuddling closer. “I love being yours.”
We talked quietly for a long time—about her day with TWICE, my studies, silly things that made us laugh. Her fingers traced every mark she had left on me, possessive but so gentle. I felt completely loved, completely hers. The city lights glowed outside, but nothing compared to the warmth of her body against mine.
Momo eventually drifted off with me in her arms, one leg thrown over me, holding me tight even in sleep. I stayed awake a little longer, listening to her steady heartbeat and feeling the pleasant ache from all her marks and the incredible sex.
Being Momo’s sugar baby wasn’t just about the luxury or the pleasure. It was the way she made me feel cherished every single time. Her love, her dominance, and her soft aftercare made every night with her feel like home. I kissed her skin softly and finally closed my eyes, safe and satisfied in my sugar mommy’s embrace.
a/n: the header took me forever and im still not sure i like it so please be nice. also first time writing primal play and though i tried to do enough research idk if this is terribly inaccurate so i apologize in advance lmao
summary: you and nat try primal play on accident
warnings: smut (penetration/p in v), primal play, unprotected sex, kinda exhibitionism ig are you tired of this tag yet, nat being an ass, blood, alcohol
word count: 4.2k
It's the third time her hand has slipped under your bikini. It was resting on your lower thigh at first, fingers brushing just underneath the snug fabric. Her palm, warm and a little rough against your skin. Lake water clinging to everything.
Nobody notices. They don't really care. It's a hot, humid summer night. They're preoccupied with getting rid of all the beer before it gets warm. Still, a few eyes turn your way when you start mumbling at each other.
"Third time's the charm", she whispers. You look at her, eyebrows kinked. "Don't give me that look."
"Why not?", you whisper back. "That's all it takes, huh?"
She licks her lips. It's been a long day. You got here in the afternoon — you walked around for an hour to find a nice, somewhat secluded spot. You rolled logs so they'd be closer to the shore. You all went into the water to watch the sun dip below the horizon.
You're not watching anymore. You've slowly moved closer to her, wading deeper into the lake, pressing up against her with your hands linked behind her neck.
Her fingers tap against your ass. She doesn't know what she's hoping for, really — that you'll have sex with her, right then and there, while surrounded by your friends? Surely not. She'll have to wait until you're inside your tent.
"Let's get out of the water", she says, her nose pressed against your forehead. "It's getting late."
"It's, like, 8pm."
A weekend by the lake. It was a collective effort, an idea pitched by Wanda during a movie night. You were watching a comedy movie from your childhood, one you all remember fondly. With none of you being financially equipped to buy a lake house (except for Tony, who stood his ground when saying no), you decided to do the next best thing: dig out your old tents and drive to the nearest lake.
"That is late", she argues. Her voice dips a little more. "I'm going to lick you dry, just so you know."
You scoff and splash a handful of water at her. She laughs and pulls you in again, tasting sweet and a little earthy when she kisses you.
You do eventually make it out of the water. You're shivering, and Natasha grabs her vintage Knicks hoodie to put it on you. The campfire is still lit, crackling and lighting up the surrounding patch of sand.
"To warm up", Clint says, passing around a flask. "Who's helping me with my tent?"
You sip on the liquor, leaning into Natasha's side. "Not us", she says. "We got our own to put up."
"We?", he repeats. "You're staying in the same tent?"
You smirk against the mouth of the flask. The last time you did something like this — spend the night cramped into Steve's tiny dorm — you woke everyone up. Surprise, you got kicked out, too.
"Oh, come on", Natasha grins. "When we talked about coming here, you sounded very excited about the 'sounds of nature.' Don't complain now."
"Romanoff..."
Wanda, who's sprawled out on the ground with her head resting against a damp log, lightly nudges his ankle. He glances at her with his eyebrows knitted together. She doesn't really mind your antics — she brought her headphones for that reason — and she doesn't see why anyone should start bickering over that, either.
"Why are you surprised?", Natasha asks. "It's not like Laura and you will be practicing chastity all night."
"She's right", Laura remarks.
"See?"
At this point, he's had enough. He makes a dismissive motion with his hand and steals back his flask again, downing the last bit of whiskey that was in there. It'll be a long night.
You get up half an hour later. Steve is still poking at the campfire, and Wanda is trying to convince Daisy to ditch her own tent and sleep in hers. You watch Natasha dig through the stack of tents until she finds the one you brought.
"Need help with that?", you ask, tilting your head and twirling a strand of hair around your finger.
"I got it", she says, heaving it over her shoulder. "Where do we put it?"
"Somewhere private!", Clint shouts. You shoot a smirk his way before turning towards her again.
"Right there", you say, guiding her closer to the grass. "Bet you can't set up our tent before everyone else."
Natasha's ears perk up. She likes a challenge, unfortunately. At the same time, she knows you're planning something. Maybe get a rise out of her one way or another. She'll fall for it, anyway.
She adjusts the tent over her shoulder deliberately to flex her arms a little. "You're doubting me?"
"Me?", you drawl, watching her set it down in the spot you picked. "Never. Not unless you give me a reason to doubt you."
She gives you a look. Her hair is all natural from the lake, the worn hoodie with the sleeves rolled up. You're definitely planning something. She has no idea what that'd be, though.
"Funny. Hand me a pole."
Whatever you're doing — it's working. You can tell by the way she's starting to rub her eyebrows. "Is it?", you ask, blindly handing her a pole.
You can't help yourself. Nothing can top the kind of sex you have when she's just a little ticked off. One time, she drove her car against the wall while backing up into a parking lot. That was right after she picked it up from the mechanic, too. You remember that night vividly.
"I think that's the wrong pole", she says, looking at the instructions and swatting at a bug.
"I think I had the wrong pole inside me last night."
Nothing except gritted teeth and the sound of cicadas. The sun has gone down, and all that's left to light up the area surrounding the lake is the campfire and a few LED lamps you brought along. She puts the instructions aside, with a bit more force this time, and keeps working on the tent.
The tension in her shoulders seems to dissipate the moment the tent is set up in front of her. She tosses your sleeping bags inside and motions for you to lay down.
"After you", she says, kneeling to watch you crawl in. You plop down on your stomach. "Comfy?"
"Can't complain."
"Wait 'til I get out the air mattress", she promises, crawling above you. Her hand palms your ass, and she leans in to kiss your shoulder. "So, did I do it? The tent thing?"
"Huh? Oh, no. I saw Steve get done with his, like, two minutes before you."
She groans with her mouth against your skin. Oh well — at least you've made it into the tent. You can still hear the fire crackle outside, the cicadas. You smell the lake water clinging to everything. You're so so close to her too, in one of her hoodies and tiny soft shorts. Before she can do anything about the arousal that's starting to flood her, you disappear from underneath her.
She blinks, but you're outside the tent already. "Y/N, don't play with me."
"Think I'm that easy?", you retort. She emerges from the tent. "Put some effort in, babe."
"What? I told you I'd get out the air mattress", she complains. "Come back inside."
Her hand reaches for you, but you make a smooth move backwards. Her eyebrows furrow.
"Come on", she says.
"Can't catch me?", you tease. Clenching her jaw, she takes a step forward. "I thought you were so big and strong and fast."
Natasha loves you. That's why she joined this camping trip. She loves you, and she wants to have sex before falling into what's supposed to be the best sleep of her life. Yet here you are, making her walk in circles around the tent like an idiot.
Another step. She grazes your wrist, you jump back, and a harsh breath escapes her. You're smiling, which is only adding to her frustration. It's fun for you.
She tries not to let her patience wear thin, but it isn't easy. You hop backwards, making her miss your arm by a fraction of an inch. At this point, everyone has disappeared into their tents. It's just you and her and the forest stretching out behind you.
"Y/N", she hisses. She speeds up, and so do you. "Stop being a brat!"
"Sounds like I'm in trouble", you say, eyes twinkling.
"You think?"
"Got a hunch."
You're still circling the tent like maniacs. There's a thought in the back of your mind, brief and barely registered, about how someone will probably get out to tell you to knock it off — but nothing happens, and Natasha darts forward again.
Her fingers catch your top, but they slip before they can get ahold of you. You let out a sound of surprise, and that's when it changes.
It's like a light switch being flipped. Something dark flashes in her eyes, unexpected enough to startle you. You take a few quick steps backwards, she follows again, and suddenly, you leave the path you were following around the tent.
Neither of you even consider stopping. Leaves and sticks crunch underfoot as you start paving your way into the forest. There's no bonfire here, no LED lamps — only the moonlight dapples the ground with patches of milky light.
You're both running now. You let out a breathless laugh when she curses behind you, but the sound turns more panicked when you almost trip over a root.
There's no need for fear, right? Nothing about this is unsafe. It's Natasha. You know her better than anyone else. You'd trust her with your life. But out here, surrounded by tall trees and darkness, even the knowledge she's following you makes your throat feel tighter.
She's hunting you. In this moment, you're prey. Blades of grass brush your ankles, a mosquito lands on your arm. Your heart is pounding against your ribs like a rabbit's. You were laughing at first, but you're too out of breath to do so now.
She clenches her jaw, the heavy fabric of her hoodie too in the way. She reaches for the bottom of it and tugs it off in one fluid motion. You're blurry in the darkness of the forest, your body being swallowed by the absence of light.
"You can't run forever!", she calls. You can tell she's close, maybe a couple feet away. You're not sure how she hasn't caught up yet — you're far from being able to outrun her.
"Shut up!", you reply, dodging a low hanging branch.
Natasha's gaining on you. You can't see her, can't even check on her, but you can hear her. She's getting closer and closer, and that's when she stumbles over an old tree trunk.
The laugh that comes out of you is exhilarated, foreign almost. Natasha curses.
"That's what you get!"
You do expect her to say something. She doesn't, and maybe that's worse. She knows she can catch up to you with ease, and you hear her footsteps become more frequent.
Slaloming through the trees, which grow denser as you go deeper into the forest. Fireflies lead the path. You slip once, twice, your heartbeat in your throat.
You don't notice how sweaty you are until her hands grab your waist.
Momentum catches you both. You hit the ground, Natasha tackling you, and your uneven breathing turns into a startled gasp. You stare up at her, dirt speckling your cheeks, trying to squirm away. It's a fruitless attempt. She's too heavy.
"Got you", she mumbles, her grip getting tighter.
You let out a breathless noise, still fighting back. Your hands press against her chest, but she's stronger, bigger. The feeling of her fingernails scraping at your sides gives you goosebumps.
"Fuck you!", you hiss, grasping at her tank top and pushing her away. Trying to push her away — it's like attempting to move a mountain.
Do you even want her gone? Not judging by the dampness between your legs, the warmth balling deep in your belly. You try to ignore it. It's desperate and hopeless.
"Stop that!" She grunts, one hand wrapping around your wrist. The other is on your hip, keeping you pressed against the uneven ground.
You can see the sweat on her thick biceps. Your racing thoughts stumble for a split second — she was in a hoodie just moments ago, wasn't she? — but you don't dwell on it. You slash your fingernails across her face and she lets out a pained groan.
"Are you insane?", she barks. Her fingers curl into your hip, nails sinking deep into soft skin, and that's when you moan. She stares down at you, still half breathless.
"Do you ever shut up?", you snap back, bucking your hips in another attempt to get her off you.
She rolls over instead, tugging you right along, and you knock your knee deep into her side. Little twigs crack, there's a noise somewhere in the distance, one you can't identify, and Natasha lets go of your wrists.
It's disappointing, oddly enough. You stare down at her, eyebrows furrowed and lips parted. That's when she grabs the front of your hoodie, eyes locked with yours, and that's when you both realize.
It was a chase at first. It's a game now, and you're both silently trying to figure out whether the other understands. You're not even sure you know what you're getting yourself into — role playing isn't uncharted territory for you, but this is new.
You couldn't back out if you wanted to, anyway. Natasha's hard, an aching throb in her sweatpants. She's trying to catch her breath, which should've happened minutes ago. You're soaked, not just from the lake water now, and you're grinding against her. You're both too far into this to stop.
Her hand reaches up to the back of your head, fisting hair and pulling you down. Lips and teeth clash, your nails scrape down her chest, and she flips you over.
"Want to run again?", she pants, mouth on your jaw. Her teeth drag lower, all the way to your neck. "Come on, go and run. Watch me catch you again."
You shake your head. Her breath is hot against your skin, her body heavy on yours. "I'll run. Good luck."
She laughs, her fingers fumbling with the waistband of her sweatpants. "Aw, look at you. I think you want to be caught."
You lean in, teeth sinking into her firm shoulder. Her voice drifts into a low moan, one hand wrapped around the bulge inside her boxers.
You take off your hoodie. Your bra, too. Natasha leans in open mouthed, her tongue pressing against your nipple before sucking it into her mouth. You taste like lake water, and though she didn't fulfill her promise of licking it off you earlier, she does her best to make up for it now.
Your back arches, shoving more of your breast into her mouth. Her teeth graze your nipple. She pants quietly and slides her hand down her erection, squeezing when she reaches the base. She's close to jerking herself off — too close — and you grab her face.
Clearly, you aren't thinking. She was biting down on your nipple ever so slightly, and when you move her face, her teeth clamp down on it a little too hard.
"Fuck", you moan loudly.
She scoffs, leaning down to press a kiss to it. "Shit. Need attention that badly?"
The look you give her doesn't faze her. Natasha laughs, her hand still inside her boxers, fingers sticky. She kisses the curve of your breast, and when your hand joins hers, her breath catches.
You stare at her, your hand sliding down and back up her shaft. "Were you planning on doing this without me?"
Natasha lets out a noise, her eyes locked with yours. "Does it look like it?"
"It better not. I can still leave."
She frowns at you, quickly searching your face. She doesn't believe you. No way in hell would you leave now, especially not when the way back to your friends leads through a dark, tangled forest.
She pushes your hand out of her boxers. Her fingers find the front of your shorts, starting to rub tight circles into it, and you let out a whiny breath.
"You don't mean that", she mutters, holding your wrist down with one hand. You rock from side to side, again trying to shake her off. "Y/N!"
"I told you I'm not that easy", you retort. Your free hand pushes against her chest, but she's heavy, solid, unmoving. "You're giving up?"
Natasha is pent up and out of breath. She's so hard it hurts, a dull pulse in her boxers. Your knee knocks against her ribs and she groans.
"Are you done?", she barks, wrestling your knee down with her own. Her hand finds your other wrist, pinning it down above your head as well.
Her hands are big enough, she realizes. She grasps both your wrists in one hand, her fingers wrapping around them tightly.
You let out a moan. She's taking off her pants with one hand, struggling to get the waistband over her erection. Then, her thick length springs free, and you feel a shiver run down your spine.
"Look at you", you mock, betrayed by your breathy voice. "Almost nutted in your pants? Haven't even really touched you yet."
Natasha bites her tongue. She glances up at you, her face reddened and a little sweaty, with red baby hairs sticking to her temples. She fumbles with your shorts, but your hips are in the way and the smooth fabric won't budge.
"You struggling?"
She doesn't say anything. Her hand grabs the waistband, tugging again. You watch her tip leak with frustration. It's your favorite little quirk.
"Need some help with that?", you purr.
Something snaps at your words. The fabric rips apart, courtesy of Natasha's impatience, and it takes your underwear with it. You let out a surprised noise, your thighs clenching and your skin heating up.
She’s too impatient to even try and wait. A calloused hand push your thigh aside, and she lines herself up with you before thrusting in deep. One thrust, deep and leaving no time to get adjusted, is enough to wipe every thought from your brain.
Your back arches. She curses and her head drops forward against your shoulder. Her hips roll against yours, fucking into you. You want to clutch her shoulders, run your nails down her back until she’s a bleeding mess, but her grip on your wrists hasn’t loosened, and desperate as you are, you sink your teeth into her neck.
It takes her off guard. Her hips stutter, and her hold on your wrists slackens for a split second. You pull free and run your nails down her back, a hum of satisfaction escaping you.
“Dammit”, she mutters, pounding into you. Your nails sink into taut muscle. “I swear to god, Y/N.”
You scoff, scratching along her back. She curses but never breaks pace, her chest slick with sweat. You can tell it’s starting to become painful, and it only spurs you on.
Manicured nails sink into taut even deeper. Natasha’s eyes shut. Continuing is a struggle and a necessity, and she finds the underside of your knee to shove your leg up and open you up more for her.
Your body jerks with each thrust. You claw at her back, drawing blood, and watch her eyebrows furrow. You wanted her ticked off — you might’ve pushed her a little too hard, though.
Her hand feels its way up your body, groping and squeezing flesh and curves. When her fingers find your nipple, she gives it a rough twist.
Your heart rate kicks up, every nerve ending humming. There’s nothing but silence surrounding you now. Every sound is amplified, every thrust is driving you closer to that edge. Natasha throbs hotly inside you, feeling heavy and swollen, and you grasp at her skin.
A rush of heat floods outwards. Natasha feels like she’s about to burst, like a shaken soda bottle, like she’s seconds from spilling all of herself inside you. Her head goes fuzzy, and the image of you beneath her when she opens her eyes doesn’t help.
Your mouths knock together. She palms at your breast, feeling the achingly stiff bud against her skin. You move one hand to her front to find her necklace and get a tight hold of it, and she moans against your tongue.
She comes in heavy, messy bursts. You squeeze her hips with your thighs, your own orgasm making your mind go blank. Everything feels hot — the leaf covered ground, her slick stomach pressed against yours, the cum dripping out of you.
It takes a moment for you to reel your mind back in. Sound, movement and color return, your thoughts become clear, and reality sinks back in. You look at Natasha and let out a quiet noise.
Drops of blood have dried on her face. You only realize now, with the adrenaline slowly ebbing down. You got her harder than you meant to. You give her a sweet little smile in hopes she won't notice you wiping it off with your thumb.
Natasha lets out a shaky breath, her neck drenched in sweat. She's covered in dirt — her biceps, her chest, skin speckled with mud. She's still inside you, too, not being bothered to pull out.
“See”, she mumbles, “I caught you.”
You huff and give her chest a shove. “Please. That was all luck.”
“Was not”, she retorts, pulling out of you. “Could’ve caught you jumping on one leg.”
You roll your eyes and prop yourself up on your forearms. You flick some dirt off your body. “How long did we stay out here?”
Natasha shrugs, scanning your surroundings. There’s no way to know what time it is. You both left your phones inside the tent, she realizes.
“Too long”, she says. “We should head back.”
You both get off the floor. You pick up the shorts she ripped apart, the underwear that’s now nothing but a few tiny, flimsy pieces of fabric. Natasha rubs her neck before taking off her sweatpants to give them to you.
“My back hurts”, she complains, checking herself. She rubs a hand down her spine and glances at it. “I’m bleeding, too. What the fuck, Y/N.”
You hum, putting your hands on your waist and making her turn around. The scratches are deep, long lines scattered across her sculpted back. You give her butt a pat.
“I have disinfectant in my purse”, you assure her. “Come on, let’s head back before we get lost.”
She shoots you a look but doesn’t say anything. You start to find your way back to the campsite, trying to spot things that seem familiar. A root that Natasha tripped over, a shrub of juneberries, a heart etched into a tree.
Finally, Natasha’s hoodie. She picks it up and makes you put it over your shoulders.
A few moments later, you see a tiny light at the other side of the forest. More lights join it, and the closer you get, the better you hear the voices accompanying them.
“There they are!”, Clint yells. “Are you guys insane?”
“Do you know how worried we were?”, Wanda adds. “You can’t just vanish into the wilderness! In the middle of the night, too!”
Natasha grimaces, her hand resting on your waist. You exchange a look before closing the last few feet separating you from the others.
“Sorry”, she says. “We didn’t think you’d, you know…notice.”
“You were quiet”, Clint grumbles. “Too quiet. Why are you bleeding?”
“Are you sure you want to know?”, you ask, voice sweet as sugar. He drags his hand down his face. “I’m taking that as a no.”
He doesn’t bother arguing. You’re not wrong, either — as concerned as he might be, he’s not curious enough to make you tell the tale of how you and Natasha disappeared in the forest for over an hour. Instead, he turns around, silently gesturing for you to follow him.
Half an hour later, you’re back inside the tent. Clint and Wanda are gone, probably on the verge of falling asleep, and you’re applying bandaids all over Natasha’s back. She hisses when you use a towel, soaked in disinfectant, to wipe a particularly nasty scratch.
“Got you good”, you tease, pecking her shoulder. “We’re done here. You look like a work of art.”
“I’m sure”, she mutters, reaching for her hoodie. “My entire back is burning.”
You shrug and sink down into the mattress. Natasha glances at you and sighs, her fingers touching your knee, before joining you. Her body presses against yours, warmth cocooning the two of you.
Her hand slips under your body. Her nose nuzzles your neck, now smelling of lake water and something earthy.
“Another thing I can check off my list.”
“You’re disgusting.”
She laughs, a rough and tired sound that shoots straight into your chest. Maybe she didn’t get to lick you dry, but whatever this was — it’s way better.
Warning: jealous alicent, possessiveness. Aegon. Power imbalance.
You couldn’t recall when the lines had blurred in your relationship with alicent. When she had started to seek more from you than mere duities. You had always pity her, after her marriage with the king, she had been completely isolated . Except for the presence of her father, but anyone with eyes and ears knew that her father loved power more than anything, using alicent as a tool to get closer to the throne.
That was why you had chosen to serve her. You remember the first time your eyes had seen her for the first time. Those brown eyes so captivating, you were unable to tear your eyes from her. You could see the silent desperation for friendship, she was alone after she lost rhaenyra. That day was when the determination to fill that gap began.
Your breath quicken as you tried to pick up your pace through the halls. Alicent has summoned you exactly a half-hour past. You were late, although you weren’t at fault. You had been stopped by Aegon, Alicent son. You felt for the boy, always drowning in his cups. Unlike many, you treated him rather kindly, showing him slight respect despite him…being him.
You recall a instant, it was a usual day but this time, you had felt more sentimental. You saw as aegon drowsily fell asleep while drinking. With the help of other maids, you had helped him on his bed, softly covering him with the comforters before leaving. You had watched him grow, watch him as he went from a boy to a man. That would explain why although he wasn’t the best of man, you still held a small amount of kindness towards him.
Ever since that day, he had been more attentive towards you. Not that he wasn’t before, but now You were unsure if your actions had come off as something else, you knew how he treated his maids, you had made it quite clear to him with your rejections towards his advances. He was a stubborn man though, your rejections instead fueling his desire. As you finally reach Alicent chamber, you see as Tayla walks out, softly closing the door. As her eyes catch you, she softly looks down.
“The Queen is waiting inside…” her tone said enough for you to know Alicent wasn’t going to be merciful tonight.
“Thank you, Tayla” you took a deep breath before knocking, although you knew it wasn’t necessary since it was you. Silence enveloped you as you closed the door. Alicents back was towards you, plates of fruit and wine settled on the table.
“Alicent I can explain-” you took a deep breath, ready to explain why you were late, why you had kept your queen waiting.
“It has been short of an hour since I had summoned you…what could have possibly took so long….” Alicent finally turned to look at you, her anger rising like the sun. She was upset, not at you, no never at you but at the disturbance that had kept you away for so long from her.
“It was just Aegon and his usual antics nothing more…” You walked closer, like the servants did when approaching the dragons. You didn’t want her to fuss over an inconvenience.
“Aegon? What has the boy done…” Alicent mind raced with possibilities, each one worse then the other. She hated herself for thinking so badly about her own son, but he hadn’t proved her wrong these years.
“He simply wanted me…to accompany him, nothing else…” You hesitated slightly when you responded, Alicent caught it immediately. She caught the meaning before it.
“Accompany him?…I’ll have a stern talk with him about disrupting my handmaidens…” Alicent softly looked at you. You smiled, trying to lighten the mood. But to Alicent, your mere presence lighten alicent life from the darkness of the redkeep.
Slowly you were able to calm her down. Enjoying another evening together. In the eyes of the court, you were just two woman sharing a friendship, but you and alicent knew the truth. You couldn’t live without one another. Alicent couldn’t live without you, without your affection, your support, your loyalty. You had been the one that truly saw her, not the Queen, or a tool but alicent.
Like a magnet, you were unable to keep your hands off alicent. You kissed her softly, your tongue invading a territory it has known for many moons. Your hand traveled through her body, caressing her curves.
“Let me make it up to you, your grace…” you softly whispered as you kissed traveled lower.
You remember the first time you had kissed her. It was out of impulse, an action your body hadn’t been able to control, like if a force that was dying to show Alicent how much she meant to you. She had dismissed you early that day, unable to understand why that kiss had made her heart race, her palms sweaty and had made her mind completely forget the fact she was married to the king. Slowly she had opened up to you once again, you helped her when the guilt was far too much for her shoulders to bear.
You went under her skirt, softly giggling at the mere action of it. Alicent smirked slightly at the sound of your amusement. As your tongue finally made contact with her clit, Alicent could only let out breathy moans, trying her best to contain her moans as to not alert the guards outside her chamber doors.
You were kneeling as you pleasured her, a position that you craved to be in for eternity, if it meant it were alicent you were kneeling for. As she reach her breaking point, you softly continued your ministration. You moved to caress her face and kiss her with the desire you still felt. Her lips meeting yours in a dance you both became accustomed to.
“You are mine…only mine” Alicent softly whispered, her lips still close to yours as her hands began to caress your figure, each caress more desperate than the other. Her eyes met yours, they were so profound you felt yourself wanting to see them all day.
“Only yours, your grace” You smiled at her words. She had always been very stern in how she saw you as hers. After all these years, the people she love being taken away. She wouldn’t be able to bare you leaving as well.
She would make sure to talk to aegon, to make sure he doesn’t even glance your way again. She knew that her son didn’t know boundaries, using every servant in ways he thought fit. But Alicent would make sure that wasn’t the case with you, you were hers to keep.
Can you Pleaseeeee do a billie eilish fanfic ??pleaseee(obviously wlw)
And like a toppy dommy billie plessee
(Wait im sorry idk if u even do wf u dont do wlw's )
𝑳𝒐𝒐𝒌 𝑨𝒕 𝑴𝒆 ꨄ︎ (Billie Eilish X FemReader)
Content: Mirror Sex, Pound Confidence In You, Praises, Strap On Use, Ass Slapping
You sat on the edge of the bed, knees pressed together, staring at your reflection in the large floor-length mirror across the room. The soft golden light from the bedside lamp did nothing to soften what you saw. Your eyes traced every flaw you’d been picking at for the last twenty minutes: the way your stomach folded when you slouched even slightly, the stretch marks that caught the light on your hips, the uneven tone on your thighs, the tiredness under your eyes that no amount of concealer seemed to fix tonight.
Billie was late again. She’d texted that she was on her way home from the studio, exhausted but desperate to see you. You knew she was tired—mentally and physically drained from long hours and constant pressure—but you still wanted to look perfect for her. Instead, you felt… wrong. Heavy. Unworthy.
You tilted your head, frowning deeper as you pulled at the hem of your oversized t-shirt, trying to hide the parts you hated most. “Why can’t I just look like the girls she’s surrounded by?” you whispered to your reflection, voice thick with frustration. Your fingers traced a scar on your knee, then moved up to pinch the softness of your waist. Every touch made you shrink a little more inside.
The apartment was quiet except for the low hum of the city outside the windows. You waited, heart beating unevenly, caught between wanting her to walk through the door and almost hoping she’d be too tired to notice how you looked tonight.
You sighed, eyes locked on the mirror, hating the girl staring back at you.
The sound of the front door opening and closing made your stomach flip. Heavy footsteps, the soft thud of Billie dropping her bag on the floor, and then her voice—low, raspy, and tired—echoed down the hallway.
“Babe? I’m home.”
Before you could even answer, she appeared in the doorway, still wearing her oversized black hoodie and baggy pants, hair messy from the long day. The second her eyes landed on you sitting there in front of the mirror, something shifted in her expression. She crossed the room in a few quick strides, cupped your face with both hands, and kissed you hard.
It wasn’t a soft hello. Billie devoured your mouth like she’d been starving for you all day—tongue sliding against yours, teeth grazing your bottom lip, a low hungry sound vibrating in her throat. She tasted like mint gum and exhaustion, but the kiss was pure need. When she finally pulled back just enough to breathe, her forehead rested against yours, thumbs stroking your cheeks.
“What’s wrong, baby?” she murmured, voice rough. Her blue eyes searched yours carefully. “You look like you’ve been sitting here overthinking again.”
You tried to look away, but she gently turned your face back to her. Your lips trembled into a sad little pout, eyes glassy as the words slipped out quiet and broken.“…I’m not pretty.”
The silence that followed felt heavy. Billie’s brows furrowed, confusion and something darker flickering across her face.
She pulled back slightly, staring at you like you had just said the most ridiculous thing in the world. Her eyebrows shot up and a sharp, almost disbelieving laugh escaped her lips.“Are you fucking kidding me right now?”
She shook her head, eyes narrowing with that intense mix of love and frustration she got whenever you talked down on yourself. Her hands slid down to grip your waist, fingers digging in possessively as she forced you to keep looking at her.“Baby… you’re the most beautiful woman in the fucking universe,” she said, voice low and rough, almost angry in how serious she was. “I’m not even joking. I would literally rip my own eyes out and give them to you just so you could see what I see every time I look at you.”
You tried to protest, lips still pouted, but Billie didn’t let you. She kissed you again, harder this time, biting your lower lip before pulling back just enough to speak against your mouth.“I’m so fucking tired of you sitting here picking yourself apart like this. You think I don’t see you? I see every inch of you and I want it. All of it.”
Her hands moved up under your oversized t-shirt, palms warm against your skin as she stared straight into your eyes, daring you to argue.
You let out a shaky breath, eyes still watery as you looked at her through the mirror’s reflection.“You only say that because I’m your girlfriend…”
The words barely left your mouth before Billie let out a soft, dark chuckle against your skin. She shook her head, clearly not having it.“Exactly,” she murmured, voice dropping lower, “because I’m the only one who’s seen every single corner of your body. Every inch. Every mark. Every soft place you hate.”
Without another word, she leaned in and pressed her lips to your neck, kissing slowly at first, then sucking harder, open-mouthed and wet. Her tongue traced along your pulse point as her hands gripped your waist tighter, pulling you back against her chest.
You shivered when she bit down gently, then soothed the spot with her tongue. Her breath was hot against your skin as she whispered between kisses:
“And I still can’t get enough of you… fuck, I never can.”
Her mouth moved lower, sucking a mark just below your collarbone while her fingers slipped further under your shirt, brushing over the parts of you that made you want to hide.
“I’m gonna show you tonight,” she murmured hotly against your skin, voice thick with promise. “Gonna fuck every single doubt out of this pretty head until you believe me.”
Billie’s hands gripped your hips firmly as she stood up, pulling you with her. She turned you around so you were facing the large mirror, your back pressed against her chest. Her chin rested on your shoulder, those sharp blue eyes locked on your reflection as she held you there. “Look at yourself,” she whispered, voice low and commanding.
You tried to look down, but her fingers caught your chin gently, forcing your gaze back up.
“Can I?” she asked softly, her breath warm against your ear. Her fingers hovered at the thin straps of your dress, waiting for permission even though her eyes were already dark with hunger.
You gave the smallest nod.
Billie smiled against your neck and slowly agonizingly slowly slid the straps down your shoulders. The fabric slipped inch by inch, revealing more of your skin to the mirror. She watched every new exposed inch with pure reverence, pressing soft, open-mouthed kisses along your bare shoulder as the dress pooled lower and lower.
“Fuck… look at you,” she breathed, eyes never leaving the reflection. “So fucking beautiful and you don’t even know it.”
Billie didn’t waste any more time. With a slow, deliberate tug, she pulled the dress all the way down your body until it pooled at your feet. You stood there in nothing but your delicate black lace underwear, the soft fabric barely covering anything. Your arms instinctively moved to cover yourself, but Billie caught your wrists gently and placed them back at your sides.
She wrapped her arms around you from behind, strong hands settling possessively on your waist, fingers digging into your soft flesh as she pulled your back flush against her chest.
“Look,” she ordered softly, her voice husky against your ear. “Look at what I see.”
Her hands slowly roamed over your body as she spoke, eyes locked on your reflection in the mirror.“I see these perfect tits,” she murmured, cupping them through the lace, thumbs brushing over your nipples until they hardened. “So fucking full and soft… made for my hands, for my mouth.”
Her right hand slid down, tracing your stomach.“And this? This is where I wanna bury my face when I’m on my knees for you. All these curves… these hips I love gripping while I fuck you.” Her fingers squeezed your hips hard, pulling you back against her. “And these thighs… fuck, baby. I want them wrapped around my head every night.”She pressed a hot kiss to the side of your neck, eyes never leaving yours in the mirror.“You’re not just pretty. You’re fucking sinful. And you’re all mine.” Billie’s hands stayed on your hips as she stepped back just enough to shove her own baggy pants down her legs. She kicked them aside, leaving her in just a black hoodie and a pair of simple gray panties that were visibly soaked through. The dark wet patch was obvious in the mirror.
“You feel that?” she whispered hotly, pressing her hips forward so you could feel the warmth of her against your ass. “Look how fucking wet I am for you, baby.”
She took your hand and guided it back between her thighs. Your fingers brushed over the drenched fabric and she let out a shaky breath.“All this mess… it’s only for you. Every time I look at you, every time I think about you, I get like this. Soaked. Aching.”
Billie kissed your shoulder, then stepped away for a moment. She walked to the nightstand, opened the drawer, and pulled out the thick black strap-on she knew you both loved. She held it up, letting you see it in the reflection, her eyes dark with lust.“I’m gonna fuck you in front of this mirror until the only thing you can see is how fucking perfect you look when I’m inside you.”
She started putting the harness on slowly, never breaking eye contact with your reflection.
Billie finished securing the thick strap around her hips, the realistic black dildo now jutting out obscenely. She stepped behind you again, eyes locked on your reflection with pure hunger. Her hands returned to your waist, pulling your ass back against her. She gripped the base of the strap and slowly dragged the thick head between your cheeks, rubbing it up and down teasingly over your lace-covered pussy and ass. The pressure was firm, hot, and deliberate. You could feel how hard and ready it was.
“Mmm… feel that, baby?” she purred against your ear, voice low and filthy. “That’s how bad I want you.”
She kept sliding the dildo between your cheeks, pressing just enough to make you squirm but never giving you what you craved. Every slow thrust of her hips made the silicone drag deliciously against your soaked panties.
“I’m not putting it in until you say it,” she said firmly, nipping at your earlobe. “Until you look at yourself in that mirror and tell me you’re beautiful. Say it, baby. Tell me how fucking gorgeous you are while I rub this cock against your pretty little ass.”
Her hand slid around to press two fingers against your clit through the lace, rubbing slow circles as she continued teasing you with the strap.“I can wait all night… but I know you’re dripping for it.”
You were trembling, thighs pressed together, breathing hard as Billie kept teasing you with the thick head of the strap rubbing between your cheeks. The pressure on your clit from her fingers was driving you insane.
Finally, in a shaky, needy voice, you looked at your reflection and whispered,“I’m… I’m beautiful.”
Billie’s eyes darkened with satisfaction. She pressed a hot, open-mouthed kiss to the side of your neck and growled against your skin,“Good girl.”
She hooked two fingers into the crotch of your soaked lace panties and pulled them roughly to the side, exposing your dripping pussy. The cool air hit your wet folds for only a second before you felt the blunt, thick head of the strap pressing against your entrance.
Billie held your waist tightly with one hand and slowly — inch by inch — pushed inside you. The stretch was delicious and overwhelming. She watched your face in the mirror the entire time, lips parted, breathing ragged.
“Fuck… look at you taking me so well,” she groaned, voice thick with lust. “So tight and wet for me, baby. That’s my beautiful girl.”
She bottomed out slowly, hips flush against your ass, and stayed there for a moment, letting you feel every inch buried deep inside while her free hand came around to rub your clit in slow, firm circles.
The feeling of Billie buried deep inside you made your head spin. You moaned softly and instinctively tried to turn your head to kiss her, desperate for her mouth.
But Billie’s hand quickly moved to your jaw, gently but firmly holding your face forward toward the mirror.“No, baby,” she rasped against your ear, voice low and commanding. “Don’t look away. Watch the mirror. Watch how fucking gorgeous you look getting fucked.”
She rolled her hips slowly, pulling out just a little before sliding back in deep, making sure you felt every thick inch. Her eyes stayed locked on your reflection.“Look at your face… those pretty lips parted, eyes all glassy for me. Look how your tits bounce every time I push inside you. So fucking perfect.”
Her hand slid down to grip your hip harder as she started thrusting a little faster, deep and deliberate.“You’re gonna watch yourself come on my cock like the beautiful girl you are,” she growled, biting down gently on your shoulder. “Eyes on the mirror the whole time, baby. I want you to see exactly what I see.”
Billie tightened her grip on your hips and started moving faster. Her thrusts grew deeper, harder, setting a steady, punishing rhythm that had the thick strap dragging perfectly against every sensitive spot inside you. The wet, filthy sound of her hips slapping against your ass filled the room.
Your eyes fluttered, rolling back as a broken moan tore from your throat.
“Eyes on the mirror,” Billie growled, one hand sliding up to grab your jaw again, forcing your gaze forward. “Don’t you dare look away.”
She leaned in closer, lips brushing your ear as she pounded into you harder.“I’m gonna pound some fucking confidence into this pretty pussy until you believe how beautiful you are,” she rasped, voice rough and filthy. “Every thrust… every time this cock hits deep inside you… you’re gonna remember you’re mine and you’re fucking perfect.”
Her pace became relentless — deep, powerful strokes that made your legs shake and your tits bounce in the reflection. Billie’s eyes were dark, locked on your face in the mirror, watching every expression of pleasure she pulled from you.
“That’s it, baby… look at yourself getting fucked so good. So goddamn beautiful when you fall apart for me.” Billie’s hips snapped forward harder and faster, the strap driving deep into you with every thrust. The pace was brutal and perfect, the sound of skin slapping against skin echoing louder in the room. Her fingers dug into your hips hard enough to leave marks as she fucked you relentlessly in front of the mirror.“You’re so close, aren’t you, baby?” she panted against your neck, voice wrecked. “I can feel you squeezing my cock. So fucking tight.”
Your legs were shaking, eyes half-lidded but forced to stay on your reflection — flushed cheeks, parted lips, tits bouncing with every powerful thrust. The pleasure was overwhelming.
Billie reached around and rubbed your swollen clit in fast, tight circles.
“Come for me,” she growled. “Come while you watch how beautiful you look falling apart on my cock.”
The orgasm hit you like a wave. Your whole body tensed, eyes rolling back as you cried out, clenching hard around the strap. Billie didn’t stop, fucking you through it with deep, messy thrusts until you were whimpering and trembling in her arms.
Only then did she slow down, wrapping both arms around your waist and holding you tight against her as you came down. She kissed your shoulder, your neck, your cheek — soft and loving now.
“You’re beautiful,” she whispered tenderly, still buried inside you. “My beautiful girl. Don’t ever forget it.” She carefully pulled out, turned you around, and pulled you into her chest, kissing you slow and deep while her hands stroked your back soothingly.
“I love every single part of you,” she murmured against your lips. “And I’m never gonna stop reminding you.”
The dorm is quiet. Almost quiet. The kind of half-silence that only comes when the rest of the group has left for a schedule, with only one member staying home. Sunlight filters through half-drawn curtains, casting a soft glow over the simple chair where he sits, legs spread, heart hammering.
IU kneels between his thighs, her angelic face flushed with hunger. Her glossy lips stretch wide around his young, throbbing cock, taking him deep into the wet heat of her mouth. She sucks greedily, sloppily, eagerly with no pretense of elegance. Just pure, eager devotion. Saliva drips from the corners of her mouth, trailing down her chin and onto the floor as she bobs her head with wet sounds that fill the empty room. Her tongue swirls along the underside, flicking and pressing, while one small hand pumps the base in time with her sucking.
Last week at the music show that she and his group were also attending, amid the chaos of cameras and staff, she'd pulled him aside for a moment.
"Pretend you're sick next time they're all gone."
She'd murmured, her eyes sparkling with mischief and promise. Now she's here, living up to it, her free hand gripping his thigh for leverage as she pushes forward, gagging herself slightly on his length with shameless enthusiasm. Her eyes water but stay locked upward on his face.
She pulls back for a gasping breath.
"Mmm... you taste so good."
She purrs, before diving back down, sucking harder and faster. Her cheeks hollow with effort.
IU's eyes gleam with wicked satisfaction as she feels him twitch and throb against her tongue. She loves this. His youthful stamina. The way his body responds with such raw, eager excitement every time she does something new. He's still so fresh to this world of pleasure, and she craves breaking him in, molding that innocent boy’s image into something darker and hungrier. She wants him to use her like a toy, to fuck her like the slut she secretly longs to be for him.
With a filthy moan vibrating around his shaft, she takes his cock deeper, pushing forward until the head of it nudges the back of her throat. She holds him there, her throat constricting around him in rhythmic swallows. Her nose presses against his pelvis as saliva spills messily down her chin and onto his balls. His head rolls back against the chair with a groan, hips bucking involuntarily at the intense, tight heat.
She holds him like that for several long seconds, eyes watering but filled with lustful pride, before slowly pulling back. His cock falls from her mouth, glistening with thick strands of her spit. IU gasps for air, a wicked smile spreading across her face as she strokes him firmly with both hands.
"Fuck... your cock is so perfect."
She whispers, leaning in to slap the slick length against her tongue a few times.
"I can't get enough of how hard you are for me. So young, so full of energy... I love turning you into someone who can use me whenever he wants."
She dives back down immediately, sucking him sloppily and greedily once more, loud, wet noises echoing as she bobs faster, hollowing her cheeks and swirling her tongue. One hand cups and gently tugs his balls while the other pumps the base, determined to milk every drop of his excitement. Her panties soak as she’s clearly aroused by how she's corrupting him.
IU moans around his cock, sucking harder and faster as she feels him swelling and pulsing in her throat. Her head bobs with sloppy enthusiasm, spit dripping freely while her hand strokes what she can't fit in her mouth. She can sense he's getting close, and it only makes her more eager. Her humming lets vibrations travel up his shaft as she works him relentlessly.
With a wet, gasping pop, she pulls off just in time. Her hand pumps him firmly through the final strokes as thick ropes of cum erupt from his cock, splattering across her tongue and lips. IU swallows greedily, milking every drop with her mouth and fingers, her eyes locked on his. A few stray streaks land on her flushed cheeks and chin as she licks him clean, savoring the taste.
She stands up slowly, wiping her mouth with a finger, a mischievous smile playing on her lips, followed by a suggestive wink. The young idol's chest heaves, eyes wide with excitement and lingering pleasure as he watches her. His cock twitches at the sight of her, still hard and ready thanks to that youthful stamina she adores.
IU's fingers move to the belt of her long black leather coat, undoing it with teasing slowness. She shrugs the heavy material off her shoulders, letting it slide down her arms and pool at her feet on the floor. Underneath, her petite body is a vision in delicate light pink lingerie. Lacy bra and panties that hug her small breasts and hips perfectly, accented with thin golden chains that drape elegantly across her stomach, waist, and thighs, catching the light.
She stands there for a moment, letting him drink in the sight, turning slightly so he can admire the way the chains accentuate her smooth skin and the curve of her ass.
"Like what you see?"
Then she steps forward, straddling his lap on the chair. Her knees settle on either side of his thighs as she leans in close, her breath warm against his ear.
"I need your cock so bad right now."
She whispers, reaching down between them. She hooks a finger into her pink panties and pulls the soaked fabric aside, exposing her glistening pussy. She’s neatly trimmed, but the boys eyes are only glued to her pussy either way.
With a soft, needy moan, IU guides the head of his cock to her entrance and slowly sinks down, taking him inch by inch into her tight, dripping heat. Her walls clench around him as he bottoms out, her golden chains shifting against her skin. She grinds her hips once, savoring the full feeling, before starting to ride him with slow, relishing rolls of her body, enjoying the way his thick cock stretches her tight pussy with every descent. Her petite body moves in languid circles on his lap, the golden chains on her pink lingerie swaying and clinking softly against each other. She braces her hands on his shoulders, biting her lower lip as she looks down at him with heavy-lidded eyes, her breath coming in soft, needy gasps.
But that slow rhythm doesn't last long. The hunger takes over quickly, and soon she's riding him harder, bouncing faster on his cock. Wet, filthy sounds fill the dorm room now as her ass slaps down against his thighs with increasing force. Her small tits bounce inside the lacy bra, and she leans forward, pressing her chest closer to his face while grinding her clit against him on every downstroke.
The young idol's hands start instinctively on her slim waist, gripping her as she moves. But the sight and feel of her riding him so eagerly is too much. He can't resist sliding them lower, cupping and groping her firm, small ass cheeks. His fingers dig into the soft flesh, giving it an experimental squeeze.
A wicked moan escapes IU's lips.
"Mmm, yes... spank me."
She breathes, her voice dripping with lust.
"Spank my ass like the slut I am for you."
He doesn't hesitate for even a second, as if he'd been waiting for her permission. His hand comes down sharply on her right cheek with a loud crack, making her gasp and clench tightly around his cock. He does it again on the other side, then alternates, the smacks growing firmer as her pale skin flushes pink under his palm. Each spank makes her ride him even rougher, slamming down onto his cock with desperate need.
"Fuck... harder."
She whimpers, grinding against him. She leans in, kissing him messily before pulling back just enough to look into his eyes.
"You can do whatever you want with my body. It's yours. Use me... slap me, choke me, fuck me like your personal little slut. I want all of it."
Her words seem to flip a switch in him. IU's pace becomes almost frantic now, her soaked pussy sliding up and down his shaft with sloppy abandon. He now has both hands firmly gripping her ass, fingers digging into the reddened flesh from all the spanking. He uses his strength to bounce her harder and faster on his lap, lifting and dropping her petite body with increasing force, making her moan loudly with every deep thrust.
Leaning in close, IU nips at his earlobe, then bites down teasingly. Hard enough to send a sharp jolt through him. Her hot breath fans against his neck.
"You like using me like this, don't you?"
He flinches at the bite, instinctively pulling his head away a little. His mouth opens, about to say something. Maybe a surprised protest or a breathless curse. But the words die in his throat the moment he sees her face. IU is looking at him with a wicked, lust-filled smile, her eyes dark and sparkling with pure mischief and arousal. Her lips are parted, still glistening with her own spit, and that expression tells him everything. She knows exactly what she's doing and loves pushing his buttons.
That smile ignites something in him. To get back at her, he slides one hand off her ass and moves it upward. His fingers wrap around her slender throat, squeezing with just enough pressure to make her gasp. IU's eyes widen in delight, her pussy clenching hard around his cock as he starts choking her.
"Yes..."
She manages to choke out, her voice raspy and needy under his grip. She doesn't pull away. Instead, she rides him even more desperately, bouncing on his cock while he controls her with that firm hand around her neck. The golden chains on her lingerie bounce with her movements, and her face flushes deeper as she stares into his eyes, silently begging for more. He can feel her pulse racing under his fingers, her walls fluttering wildly around him with every rough bounce he forces her into. The power shift only seems to make her wetter, hornier, as she submits completely to his grip.
But her facial expressions only seem to push him even further. Despite her offering her body to him, he can see in her eyes that she’s challenging him. And she’s asking if that’s all he’s got with that small teasing twitch of the corner of her mouth. With a low growl, he shifts beneath her, moving his body, and pull his legs up so his feet plant firmly on the edge of the chair. The new position gives him better leverage and stability, his hips now angled perfectly to thrust up into her with raw power. He grips her throat tighter with one hand and her ass with the other, then starts fucking her hard from underneath. His hips snap upward forcefully, driving his cock deep into her soaked pussy. IU's petite body bounces wildly on top of him, her small tits jiggling inside the bra as she’s manhandled exactly the way she craved. Because of the new angle, her head falls forward onto his shoulder. She can no longer see his face, only feel the heat of his skin and the relentless pounding of his cock. Her golden chains rattle with every brutal bounce, and her moans turn into broken, breathy whimpers against his neck.
The hand around her throat constricts her airflow more intensely now. Her vision slowly starts to blur and fuzz at the edges. The room grows hazy as stars dance behind her eyelids. The lack of oxygen makes her head feel light, her body tingling all over, but instead of tapping out or warning him, IU only gets more turned on.
"Mmmph... is that all you've got?"
She teases, her voice raspy and strained from the chokehold. Even as her sight blurs further, she rolls her hips to meet his thrusts, clenching her pussy around him.
"Choke me harder... fuck your little slut deeper. I can take it... I want you to ruin me."
Her words come out weaker but filthier. She nips weakly at his shoulder, encouraging him even as her body trembles and bounces helplessly on his cock, completely lost in the overwhelming pleasure and the dizzying thrill of being used so roughly. In her hazy, pleasure-drunk state, her half-lidded eyes drift past him and land on a framed picture hanging on the wall behind the chair. Seven young men smiling brightly at the camera, full of youthful charm and bright energy. His group.
As his fingers tighten further around her throat, their smiling faces start to blur and swim in her vision. The lack of air makes everything fuzzy, almost dreamlike. A filthy, intoxicating thought rushes through her mind like lightning. How would these seven young guys use her body? Could she seduce all seven of them at once?
The idea sends a fresh wave of heat crashing through her. She’s always been so pretty, so irresistibly sexy and seductive. Could she really pull all seven of them into her at the same time? The image of being surrounded by them, of being their personal slut, makes her pussy clench around his pounding cock. All the other men she’s been with were always too careful, too gentle, afraid of breaking her delicate, petite body. But this boy… he’s almost squeezing the life out of her right now, ruining her tight little pussy with brutal, desperate strokes, and she loves it.
Her mind spirals deeper into the fantasy as her vision darkens even more. What would it feel like if all seven of them took her like this? One after another, or all at once? Hands everywhere, cocks filling every hole, no mercy, no hesitation. Young, energetic, and rough enough to actually treat her like the toy she craves to be.
The combination is too much.
His relentless cock slamming up into her, the choking grip cutting off her air, and the vivid fantasy of being gang-fucked by his entire group push her straight over the edge. IU’s entire body seizes up as a shattering orgasm rips through her. Her pussy spasms around him, gushing wetly down his shaft as she cums harder than she has in months. A strangled, broken moan escapes her constricted throat, her nails digging into his shoulders while her legs shake uncontrollably.
Even as stars explode behind her eyes and she teeters right on the brink of unconsciousness, the pleasure keeps rolling through her in intense waves, her body twitching and milking his cock.
IU stands alone in the boy group's waiting room, heart pounding with a potent mix of excitement and a slight tinge of nervousness. The fantasy that pushed her over the edge last week has consumed her ever since. One wasn't enough. She wants all seven of them - those energetic, young boys - to claim her, to turn the respected sunbae IU into their personal shared slut.
The roar of the crowd cheering at the end of their performance filters through the walls, signaling they’ll be back any minute. She takes a deep breath and finishes preparing herself.
Her body is wrapped in delicate blue lingerie. A lacy bra that barely contains her small breasts, a matching garter belt holding up sheer blue stockings, and high heels. A sleek collar sits around her throat, a silver chain dangling from the front. Instead of wearing the panties, she wads the soaked blue lace into her mouth, gagging herself effectively. The taste of her own arousal fills her senses as she bites down on the fabric. She then pulls the matching blue blindfold over her eyes, plunging herself into darkness. On her wrists are the matching cuffs from the lingerie set. She twists her arms behind her back and clicks them shut with a soft metallic sound, the short golden chain now connecting her wrists tightly together.
Finally, she pulls the cardboard sign she carefully made earlier closer and positions it leaning against her body, right in front of her chest and stomach so it will be the first thing they see when they walk in.
"Use me as your slut, make me your personal fuck toy, no mercy."
With her hands secured behind her back, IU is on her knees in the middle of the room, thighs pressed together, back straight, and head slightly bowed. The collar chain rests cool against her skin. She waits there in the silence, blindfolded, gagged, and bound, heart racing, pussy already aching with fresh arousal as the sound of approaching footsteps and excited voices grows louder outside the door.
IU’s heart hammers in her chest. The sound of the door swinging open reaches her ears, followed by multiple sets of footsteps entering the room. Several people. Voices murmur excited for a brief moment before everything falls completely silent.
The sudden quiet makes her stomach twist with a sharp spike of fear. Did she get the wrong room? Are staff with them? Her mind races. She’s completely exposed like this - bound, gagged, and blindfolded. Just as panic starts to rise and she’s about to make a muffled sound around the panties to call the whole thing off, she hears it.
The sound of a zipper being pulled down.
A moment later, the thick, warm head of a cock presses against her parted lips, pushing past the lacy panties stuffed in her mouth and sliding along her tongue. She freezes for a second, hesitating, her body tensing. But then she recognizes it. The familiar shape, the way it feels against her tongue, the slight curve. It’s him. The young guy she had ridden so desperately a week ago.
Relief and fresh lust flood through her. IU moans softly around the intrusion and starts sucking him eagerly. Her head bobs forward as much as her position allows, lips stretching around his shaft while the panties in her mouth make everything wetter and messier. She swirls her tongue around him, sucking with the same greedy, sloppy enthusiasm as last time, clearly relieved it’s him and thrilled that the others are watching.
The silence in the room breaks with a few low, surprised murmurs and chuckles from the other boys. Someone whispers “Holy shit…” but she can’t focus on anything except the cock sliding deeper into her mouth as he starts gently thrusting between her lips.
IU moans happily around the familiar cock filling her mouth, her blindfolded head bobbing, while her wrists are cuffed behind her back. She loves this. Being used so casually while the rest of the group watches in stunned silence. The wet, explicit sounds of her sucking echo in the waiting room, making her pussy throb with need.
She hears one of the boys whisper her name in disbelief
“IU…?”
Followed by the sound of someone stepping closer. Another zipper opens nearby. Her excitement spikes, a fresh rush of arousal soaking her thighs.
The boy in her mouth groans, tangling his fingers in her hair.
“Too bad she only has one mouth.”
He says with a breathless laugh. He pulls out slowly, leaving her lips glistening and open, the panties still stuffed inside. IU feels even wetter at his words. They’re not treating her like a respected senior idol. Just like a willing slut ready to be shared. The thought makes her whimper with need.
Almost immediately, the second boy steps forward. She hasn’t really talked to him before. Only seen him once or twice in passing. He’s practically a stranger. Without a word, he pushes the thick head of his cock past her stretched lips and into her warm, wet mouth.
IU lets out a deep, muffled moan around his unfamiliar shaft, the vibration traveling down his length. The knowledge that she can’t see him, doesn’t even know which member he is, and yet he’s casually using her mouth like a toy sends a powerful thrill through her body. She starts sucking him eagerly, swirling her tongue and taking him deeper, her cheeks hollowing as she gives him the same sloppy, greedy treatment.
Low murmurs and shifting feet fill the room as the other boys watch, clearly getting more comfortable with the situation.
“She’s really doing this…”
The second boy starts rocking his hips, pushing further into her throat.
She hears another set of footsteps step closer. A pair of warm hands settle on her bare shoulders first, making her shiver. They slide slowly downward, cupping and squeezing her small tits through the thin blue bra. The stranger’s fingers knead her breasts, thumbs brushing over her hardening nipples through the fabric, sending sparks of pleasure straight to her dripping pussy.
Too distracted by the hands groping her chest and the cock sliding between her lips, IU doesn’t notice the third boy stepping up on her right side. Suddenly, a strong hand fists into her hair and yanks her head sideways off the previous cock. Before she can even gasp, a new, thick cock pushes into her mouth from the side, entering at the right corner of her lips. The angle is filthy and awkward. His shaft stretches her mouth open sideways as the tip presses against the inside of her left cheek, making it bulge. He holds her head firmly in place with that tight grip on her hair, not letting her adjust. Then he starts thrusting, fucking her mouth with steady, shallow strokes from that awkward side angle. The bulge in her cheek moves back and forth visibly as he uses her like a toy, the head of his cock rubbing along the soft inner wall of her mouth.
IU moans around the invading shaft, the sound muffled and wet. Being passed around so casually, her mouth used from a strange angle while another pair of hands continues playing with her tits, only turns her on more. Drool spills from the corner of her stretched lips, dripping down her chin as she submits to the rough treatment, her blindfolded face flushed with lust. His cock stretches the corner of her lips and bulges her left cheek with every push, sliding in and out with wet, lewd sounds.
Meanwhile, the guy in front of her finishes undoing the clasp of her bra. He tugs it down her arms until it hangs uselessly around her elbows, fully exposing her small, perky tits. His hands immediately return to them, groping and squeezing the soft flesh directly now. His fingers are rough and eager, pinching and rolling her sensitive nipples.
When he suddenly twists one nipple sharply, a high-pitched mewl escapes IU’s stuffed mouth. The vibration travels straight down the cock buried in her cheek, making the boy fucking her face groan loudly in pleasure. He pushes deeper for a moment, enjoying the way her throat flutters around him.
Then IU feels another warm, heavy cock slapping against her blindfolded face. The sudden wet smack on her cheek makes her jerk away instinctively for a second, startled because she couldn’t see it coming. But the surprise quickly melts into burning arousal. Having one boy fucking her mouth sideways while another casually slaps his cock across her face feels incredibly dirty and hot. She notices the new cock feels slick and wet against her skin. It must be one of the first two boys she sucked off a moment ago. The realization that she has no idea which one it is makes her pussy clench with fresh need. She moans sluttily around the cock in her mouth and leans her face forward again, offering herself more eagerly to the slaps.
The boy slapping her face rubs his wet tip across her lips and blindfold, smearing precum and her own spit over her features while the one in her mouth continues using her stretched cheek like a personal fucktoy. IU’s mind spins with lust, completely lost in the overwhelming sensation of being shared.
All seven of the young idols are now surrounding her kneeling body, their hands and cocks touching her everywhere at once. She has no idea who is who. Just a sea of anonymous touches, voices, and hard cocks in the darkness behind her blindfold.
One pair of strong hands squeezes and gropes her small ass cheeks from behind, spreading them occasionally before landing sharp, stinging spanks that make her jolt and moan. Another boy steps in and gently undoes the cuffs on her wrists.
“You need to use those hands, noona.”
The moment her wrists are free, IU stretches her arms out obediently, palms open and waiting. She doesn’t have to wait long. Two warm, throbbing cocks are placed into her hands. She wraps her fingers around them immediately and starts stroking, feeling their different thicknesses and lengths.
At the same time, the cock that was using her cheek pulls out, only to be replaced by a new one that pushes straight into her open, drooling mouth. IU moans around the fresh shaft and begins sucking him eagerly, her head bobbing as best she can while her hands work the two cocks on either side of her.
The rest of the boys fill in around her. Hands roam everywhere, squeezing her tits, pinching her nipples, sliding between her thighs to rub her soaked pussy, and stroking her hair. Someone tugs on the chain attached to her collar, another traces the garter belt on her stockings. Cocks occasionally slap against her cheeks, her shoulders, and her chest as they wait their turn.
She can’t tell who is in her mouth, whose cocks she’s stroking, or which hands belong to whom. The anonymity only makes it hotter. IU sucks sloppily on the cock between her lips, her tongue working hard while her hands pump the other two with increasing enthusiasm. Her body trembles under the constant attention, drool running down her chin as she gives herself over completely to being their shared toy.
Low groans and murmurs of “Fuck, she’s so good…” and “Look at her go” surround her from every direction, feeding her lust even more.
She moans around the thick cock in her mouth as she feels a new set of fingers sliding between her thighs. One finger teases her slick folds for a moment before pushing slowly inside her dripping pussy.
“Fuck… she’s so tight.”
The boy mutters as he curls his finger inside her.
For a brief, proud moment, IU feels a rush of satisfaction as the older noona. Tight, petite, and desirable enough to have all these younger boys obsessed with her. That pride quickly melts into pure lust as the finger starts pumping in and out of her.
The cock in her mouth is suddenly pulled out, only to be replaced by something noticeably bigger. Her lips stretch wide around the thick head as the new cock pushes in. It’s clearly larger than the others so far. It’s girthier, heavier on her tongue. Her stroking hands falter for a second on the two cocks she’s holding, surprised by the size, before she regains her rhythm and continues pumping them steadily.
The owner of the big cock doesn’t give her much time to adjust. He grabs the back of her head and starts thrusting deeper, forcing more of his fat shaft into her mouth. IU immediately starts gagging and choking around him, her throat constricting as the thick head bumps against the back of her mouth. Drool spills onto her tits as he uses her face with more force.
The combination - the finger pumping steadily in her tight pussy and the big cock brutally fucking her throat - makes her unbelievably soaked. Her juices coat the boy’s hand as her mind fills with filthy thoughts of how that massive cock would feel stretching her pussy open instead.
By now she’s almost certain she’s tasted every single one of the seven boys. Each cock had its own unique shape, taste, and rhythm, and every single one has been amazing in its own way. The realization that she’s servicing all seven of them at once only makes her suck harder on the big cock, gagging noisily while her hands stroke the other two with renewed eagerness.
She’s completely lost in the pleasure of being their shared slut.
“Can we… actually fuck her?”
IU tries to nod enthusiastically, desperate to show her consent, but with her mouth stuffed full of thick cock and panties, all she can manage is a muffled moan and a slight bob of her head.
Another boy chuckles darkly.
“She’s such a slut.”
Instead of feeling offended, the word sends a fresh wave of arousal through her. IU strokes the cock in her right hand faster and tighter, earning a deep groan from its owner.
“Yeah… let’s put her on the couch.”
Someone else suggests.
Before she can process it, the fat cock slips from her mouth. The two cocks in her hands pull away as well. Multiple strong hands grab her body - her waist, thighs, arms, and shoulders. She feels herself being lifted effortlessly off the floor. A small, helpless sound escapes her as they carry her across the room and set her down on the couch.
They position her on her knees, bent forward over the backrest of the couch. Her ass sticks up invitingly while her upper body rests against the cushioned back. IU opens her mouth immediately, ready to say something flirty or teasing - maybe beg them to use her properly - but she doesn’t get the chance.
A cock immediately pushes back between her lips, sliding deep into her throat and silencing her once again. She moans around it, sucking greedily as two boys grab her wrists. They guide her hands to their hard cocks on either side of her. Her fingers wrap around them instinctively and she starts stroking again, pumping them steadily while another boy uses her mouth.
Hands roam freely over her exposed body, squeezing her ass, spreading her cheeks, teasing her dripping pussy, and playing with her tits. She’s completely at their mercy again, bent over and used like the willing toy she wanted to be.
IU jolts forward sharply when a firm hand delivers a loud smack to her upturned ass. The sudden spank pushes her deeper onto the cock in her mouth, making her choke hard. The boy in front of her immediately holds her head down, keeping her nose pressed against his pelvis as her throat spasms around him. Behind her, someone reaches between her legs and runs two fingers slowly through her soaked pussy lips. She can practically hear the grin in his voice.
“Damn, she’s wet as hell.”
For a fleeting moment she wonders if it’s the same boy who suggested moving her to the couch - the voice sounds familiar - but it’s impossible to focus. The thick cock lodged in her throat makes thinking nearly impossible.
The owner of the cock eventually pulls back, letting her gasp for air. He slaps the heavy, wet shaft against one of her cheeks, then the other. IU obediently opens her mouth wide and sticks her tongue out. He slaps his cock against her tongue once, twice, then smacks it against her cheeks again, leaving strings of her spit across her face.
Another boy reaches into her mouth and hooks his fingers around the drenched panties. He pulls them out with a tug.
“These won’t let our cocks go down her throat properly.”
He says, laughing.
To her humiliation, he then drapes the soaked blue panties over her head like a hat, the wet crotch resting on her forehead. All seven of them burst into laughter. A burning wave of shame rushes through IU. Being used was one thing, she asked for that. But this casual, mocking humiliation hits differently. Yet, to her own surprise, her pussy tingles strongly at their laughter. The idea that these much younger boys are laughing at her, treating her like a pathetic little toy, turns her on even more.
Breathless and flushed, IU manages to speak, her voice hoarse and needy.
“Please… another cock in my mouth.”
Her request is met with more laughter and teasing murmurs. Almost immediately, a new cock pushes past her lips and sinks deep into her throat. She moans around it, sucking eagerly as the boys continue laughing and groping her body, clearly enjoying how desperate their sunbae has become.
IU trembles with anticipation as she feels a hand spreading one of her ass cheeks. The blunt, warm tip of a cock nudges against her soaked pussy, teasing her for a moment before starting to push in.
The fact that she has no idea which of the seven boys is about to fuck her - or even what he looks like - makes her moan around the thick cock in her mouth. Her hands falter in their stroking as the boy behind her slowly sinks into her tight pussy.
“Fuck… she’s so tight and wet.”
He groans, his voice strained with pleasure.
He eases in carefully until his hips press flush against her ass, bottoming out completely. IU can tell he’s slightly smaller than the boy she slept with last week, but for the first one to fuck her tonight, it’s more than enough. The stretch feels perfect. He pulls back slowly until only the tip remains inside her, then pushes back in with a smooth, deep stroke. His hands grip her ass cheeks tightly, holding her in place as he starts fucking her with steady thrusts.
Another boy grabs her waist and lifts her upper body slightly higher on the backrest. Her small tits, which had been rubbing against the fabric, are now free. Immediately, two warm mouths latch onto her nipples - one on each side - sucking and licking. IU keeps moaning around the cock in her mouth, the vibrations traveling down the shaft.
She tries to say something, anything, but the boy fucking her face doesn’t let her pull off. He keeps her mouth full and busy.
“I want her mouth again.”
Someone complains nearby.
The current boy in her mouth laughs.
“Stop being so greedy.”
Another voice chimes in.
“We could just use her mouth together.”
IU’s brain feels foggy with pleasure, the words taking a moment to register. When they do, her eyes widen behind the blindfold.
Before she can fully process it, she feels a second cock pressing against her already-stuffed lips, trying to push in alongside the first one. The boy in her mouth shifts slightly to make room as the second cock forces its way past her stretched lips, both shafts now filling her mouth at the same time. She lets out a muffled, overwhelmed groan as they start moving together, stretching her lips obscenely while the cock in her pussy continues thrusting steadily from behind and the mouths on her tits keep sucking harder.
IU struggles hard to handle the two cocks stretching her mouth. Her lips are pulled wide around both shafts as they slide against each other and her tongue. She tries her best to suck and lick them, but it’s messy and difficult. Drool pours freely from the corners of her stretched mouth, running down her chin and dripping onto the floor. The steady thrusting of the cock buried deep in her pussy doesn’t make it any easier. Every time he slams into her from behind, her body jolts forward, forcing the two cocks in her mouth even deeper and making her gag.
Her hands had stopped actively stroking a while ago. The two boys holding her wrists are now just using her soft palms and fingers to jerk themselves off, guiding her hands up and down their shafts at their own pace. One boy is still sucking and nibbling on her small tits, switching between her sensitive nipples, but eventually he pulls his mouth away as well.
“Anyone wanna swap?”
He asks casually.
IU has no idea who he’s talking to. Before she can even try to guess, the boy behind her suddenly slams his hips hard against her ass, driving his cock deep into her pussy with a loud smack. At the same moment, the two cocks in her mouth push forward together, making her choke violently. The wet, gagging sounds completely drown out whatever reply comes from one of the other boys. She doesn’t catch who answered or what was said. All she knows is the overwhelming sensation of being completely filled and used from every direction - her pussy getting fucked, her mouth stuffed with two cocks, her hands being used, and hands still roaming and groping her body. Her mind is spinning, lost in a haze of pleasure and submission.
IU feels the boy behind her slow his thrusts until he finally stops. His cock twitches inside her soaked pussy as he holds still. The boy who had asked about switching positions is now standing right next to him. She hears the first boy speak.
“Look how greedy her pussy is.”
He slowly pulls all the way out of her. IU can almost feel both of them staring as her pussy lips grip and cling to his cock until he finally slips free, leaving her hole empty and fluttering.
The second boy lets out a shaky breath.
“Fuck… that looks really hot. Can’t wait for my turn.”
“Help me first.”
Says the boy who was just inside her.
“We have to lift her leg.”
IU’s mind is too foggy and overwhelmed to fully understand what they’re planning. She’s still choking and gagging noisily on the two cocks stretching her mouth, her cheeks bulging. One of the boys in front of her uses his hand to lightly slap her bulging cheek a few times, making her whimper around their shafts.
She feels strong hands grabbing her left leg and lifting it high. At first she barely registers what’s happening, but then she feels warm breath against her upper stomach and her leg being lowered again. Someone has sat down on the couch right underneath her. Before she can even process it, she feels a familiar cock nudging against her pussy again. Her ass cheeks are spread wide open as the thick head pushes inside her. It feels different from the previous angle. The boy now sitting underneath her must be the one who was just fucking her.
The other boy, still standing behind her, lines himself up and starts pushing into her pussy as well. IU’s eyes widen behind the blindfold as both cocks slowly stretch her tight hole at the same time. The boy underneath her groans, gripping her hips while the one behind her begins to thrust, pounding into her with growing force. She’s being double-stuffed in her pussy, filled completely by the two young idols while the other five continue using her mouth, hands, and body. The overwhelming fullness makes her whole body shake with pleasure as she chokes helplessly on the two cocks in her mouth.
The group has moved to a hotel suite after their new world tour has begun. The floor-to-ceiling windows offer a stunning view of the brightly lit Tokyo Tower, but none of the boys - or IU - spare it even a glance.
IU is on her knees in the middle of the spacious room, her petite body glistening with sweat. One of the boys is behind her, gripping her hips as he fucks her hard from behind. His hips slap rhythmically against her ass with every thrust, making her small body jolt forward. In front of her, two other boys stand close together, their cocks out. IU alternates between them eagerly, sucking one deep into her mouth for several bobs before pulling off and switching to the other. Her lips stretch around each shaft in turn, her tongue swirling as she tries to please both of them.
A fourth boy lounges on the large bed nearby, leaning back against the headboard. He slowly strokes his cock while watching the scene with hungry eyes, occasionally giving encouragement.
“Shit… look at her go.”
He murmurs, his hand moving up and down his shaft.
IU moans around whichever cock is currently in her mouth. Her pussy clenches tightly around the boy fucking her from behind as she loses herself in the overwhelming sensation of being used by multiple boys at once. She isn’t wearing a blindfold today, but her mind is once again foggy with lust. She has no idea how many rounds they’ve already gone through tonight - only that she doesn’t want it to stop.
The boy behind her groans and starts pounding her harder, driving her forward onto the two cocks in front of her face. She switches between them faster, sucking greedily while her body rocks between the three young idols. The fourth boy on the bed continues stroking himself, waiting for his next turn with a lazy, satisfied grin.
IU senses the boy in front of her getting closer. His cock throbs heavier against her tongue, his breathing grows ragged, and his hips start twitching. She focuses on him immediately, sucking him deeper and faster while her hand strokes the other boy’s cock with quick, firm pumps. She looks up at him with big, pleading doe eyes, silently begging for his cum. The desperate, slutty look in her gaze pushes him over the edge. With a deep groan, he pulls his cock out of her mouth. Thick ropes of warm cum splash across IU’s face, landing on her cheeks, lips, nose, and even a few streaks across her forehead. She keeps her mouth open and tongue out, trying to catch as much as she can while moaning for more.
The other boys barely react. The one fucking her from behind doesn’t miss a single thrust, continuing to pound her pussy with steady strokes. The second boy in front of her simply grabs her head, turns her face toward him, and guides his cock back between her cum-covered lips. IU moans around the new shaft, tasting her own spit mixed with the fresh load on her face as she starts sucking him again without hesitation. The boy who just came steps back with a satisfied sigh and collapses onto the bed next to his friend, breathing heavily as he watches the scene.
Cum drips slowly down IU’s flushed face while she continues servicing the remaining two boys. The one behind her keeps fucking her relentlessly, the wet sounds of their bodies slapping together filling the hotel room. She feels filthy, used, and incredibly turned on, her body eagerly taking whatever they do to her.
IU’s eyes flick toward the door as the last remaining boys walk back into the hotel suite, arms full of shopping bags. She had been wondering where they disappeared to this morning. The boys casually dump the bags onto the bed, the contents spilling out slightly.
One of them grins at her.
“We bought you a present too, noona.”
Still choking and drooling around the cock in her mouth, IU keeps her gaze fixed on the bag one of the boys is reaching into. Her heart races with a mix of excitement and nervous anticipation. Her eyes widen when he pulls out a shiny silver ring gag attached to a black leather halter. Some of the other boys cheer and whistle in approval as he walks toward her with it. The cock in her mouth pulls out, leaving her gasping. IU obediently tilts her head up, looking at the boy holding the gag. Cum still glistens on her face as she manages to speak.
“Thank you for the gift…”
He smiles and gently wedges the cold metal ring between her lips, forcing her mouth wide open. He fastens the leather halter securely behind her head, buckling it in place. The ring holds her jaws open perfectly, turning her mouth into a convenient, accessible hole.
Now completely unable to talk, IU can only make muffled, wet sounds. Her tongue rests helplessly behind the ring, drool already starting to spill from the corners of her stretched lips. One of the newly arrived boys steps forward.
“We should try it out.”
IU watches him unzip his pants and pull out his hard cock. He grabs a fistful of her hair, pulls her head forward, and pushes his cock straight through the ring gag and deep into her mouth. The metal ring makes it easy for him to slide all the way in, the head bumping against the back of her throat as he starts fucking her face with long, smooth strokes. The new position combined with the gag makes her drool even more messily down her chin and onto her chest. The boy groans in pleasure, clearly enjoying how perfectly the ring gag holds her mouth open for him while the others watch with hungry expressions.
Now, IU is getting thoroughly spit-roasted between the two boys. The one in front fucks her mouth through the ring gag, his cock sliding easily through the metal ring and deep into her throat with every thrust. Drool pours freely from her stretched-open mouth, dripping down her chin and onto the floor. Behind her, the boy keeps a firm grip on her hips and pounds her pussy with deep, rhythmic strokes, rocking her body back and forth between them like a toy.
One of the boys who just returned from shopping yawns and stretches.
“I’m gonna take a shower real quick.”
He says casually, already heading toward the bathroom as if nothing unusual is happening. The boy who had cum on IU’s face earlier glances over at the one currently buried in her pussy.
“Hey, you wanna go out for dinner in a bit? I’m getting hungry.”
The boy behind her groans, still thrusting into her cunt.
“Yeah, sure… just need to cum first.”
IU’s mind spins as she’s rocked helplessly between the two cocks. It feels almost surreal how casual they’ve all become about this. Just two weeks ago, they had used her for the very first time in that waiting room, nervous, excited, and a little shocked. She had loved it so much that she offered herself to them as their personal fuck toy for the entire upcoming world tour.
And now? This is just normal.
They fuck her whenever they want, talk about dinner and showers while one of them is balls-deep inside her and another is using her throat. Some of the members indulge more than others, but none of them seem to think twice about it anymore. She’s become their shared stress relief, their entertainment, their convenient little cumslut on tour.
The realization sends a fresh wave of humiliated arousal through her body. Her pussy clenches tightly around the cock pounding into her as she moans loudly around the thick shaft sliding through the ring gag. The boy behind IU groans as he buries himself deep inside her and cums. Thick, warm spurts of cum flood her pussy as he grinds against her ass, emptying himself completely. When he finally pulls out, a creamy mess of his load immediately starts trickling out of her stretched hole, dripping down her thighs. Before much of it can escape, another boy kneels behind her. He lines up his cock and pushes in smoothly, sliding through the fresh cum already inside her. He lets out a pleased groan and starts fucking her with long, lazy strokes, using the previous load as extra lubrication.
IU moans helplessly around the cock still sliding through her ring gag, her body swaying between them as the boys continue using her without pause.
One week later, IU stands in front of the large mirror in the hotel bathroom, staring at her reflection. She’s a complete mess, covered in cum from head to toe. Streaks and dried patches decorate her face, neck, chest, and stomach. Her hair is messy, her makeup is ruined, and her thighs are sticky with multiple loads. She looks exhausted… but she can’t deny the satisfied, almost glowing expression in her own eyes. There’s a soft, content smile playing on her lips despite how wrecked she feels.
Next to the mirror hangs a beautiful painting of a traditional Thai temple and golden rooftops, reminding her they’re currently in Bangkok, just another stop on the group’s world tour.
IU lets out a soft, tired breath and slowly makes her way toward the large walk-in shower. Her legs feel shaky, and she can still feel cum leaking down her inner thighs. She turns on the water, letting the warm spray start to wash away the evidence of yet another intense night, sighing softly as the warm water cascades over her exhausted body. It feels heavenly after everything they’ve put her through tonight. She leans backwards, resting the back of her head against the cool tiled wall, then slowly slides her back down until she’s leaning fully against it. Her eyes flutter closed as the water runs down her skin, washing away layers of dried cum. She feels tired to her bones… but also deeply, blissfully satisfied.
Before she even realizes it, her hands start moving on their own. She cups her small tits, kneading them gently, rolling her sensitive nipples between her fingers. A relaxed moan slips from her lips.
“Why am I still so horny?”
She wonders hazily. After weeks of being used almost 24/7 by the seven of them, her body should be spent. Yet here she is, craving more.
One of her hands slides down her wet tummy, over her smooth skin, until her fingers reach her pussy. She starts rubbing her clit in slow, lazy circles, letting out a soft, content moan as the warm water continues to pour over her.
The bathroom door opens, but IU barely turns her head, completely unbothered by the idea of any of them seeing her like this. She recognizes him immediately. The boy with the biggest cock in the group… and also the shyest one.
For a second she assumes he just needs to use the bathroom. After all, she doesn’t have her own hotel room. She simply rotates between their two rooms. But he doesn’t head for the toilet. His eyes are locked on her naked body under the spray. Without saying a word, he hooks his thumbs into his boxers and pushes them down, letting his cock spring free.
IU’s fingers keep lazily circling her clit as she watches him, a tired but playful smile forming on her lips.
“Mmm… waited until you could have me all to yourself, huh?”
She teases, her voice a little hoarse from the night’s activities.
“Come here, big boy… the water’s nice and warm.”
IU gives him a soft, inviting smile as he steps into the shower, the warm water immediately soaking his skin. He’s clearly nervous, despite the impressive size of his cock hanging heavy between his legs. She sees the perfect opportunity. If she can make him more confident, maybe he’ll stop holding back and fuck her more often like the others.
He can’t hold eye contact for more than a second or two. Instead, his gaze drifts down her body, drinking in every inch of her. IU slowly moves her hands away from her tits and pussy, letting them fall to her sides. She stands there completely open for him, water streaming down her petite frame, giving him an unobstructed view of her naked, glistening body. No hands covering her, no other cocks inside her for once. Just her, fully exposed for him alone.
He swallows hard, eyes roaming over her breasts, her slim waist, and the smooth skin between her thighs.
“Is… is it okay if it’s just the two of us here?”
He asks shyly, voice barely louder than the running water.
IU’s expression softens with an encouraging smile. She steps closer, placing one gentle hand on his shoulder while the other slides down his chest and wraps around his thick cock. The water makes her strokes smooth and slick as she slowly pumps him. She leans in, pressing her wet body lightly against his, her lips brushing teasingly against his ear.
“I thought the word fucktoy was pretty much self-explanatory.”
She whispers warmly, giving his cock a slow, firm stroke.
“You can have me whenever you want, baby. Alone or with the others. You don’t have to ask.”
She kisses the side of his neck softly, still stroking him as she waits for him to make the next move, hoping to coax out the confidence she knows is hiding inside him.
The boy hesitates for a few long seconds, his breathing shaky. Then, as if gathering courage, he reaches out and gently places his hands on her slim waist. He steps closer until their bodies are fully pressed together under the warm spray. IU keeps one hand wrapped around his thick cock, guiding the heavy head between her legs. She rubs it slowly along her slick folds before positioning him at her entrance.
A soft moan escapes her as he starts pushing in. Her pussy is already a little sore from weeks of near-constant use, and his impressive size makes the stretch even more intense. She feels every thick inch spreading her open as he sinks deeper.
He soon bottoms out with a low groan, his hips flush against hers. For a moment he stays buried inside her, savoring the feeling. Then he begins to move, fucking her against the tiled wall.
IU gasps when he leans down and presses his lips to her neck, kissing and sucking gently on her wet skin. Her hands fly up to grip his shoulders for support as he starts pounding her properly. His thrusts become deeper and more powerful, the sound of wet skin slapping together mixing with the running water. She clings to him, her small tits pressed against his chest. The shy boy is finally letting go, driving into her with surprising intensity, his thick cock stretching her sore but soaking pussy with every stroke. IU’s voice comes out in needy, broken moans as she clings to his shoulders.
“Please… own me with your cock.”
She begs breathlessly, her words echoing softly in the shower.
“It’s so big… I want you to use me. Make me yours too…”
Her encouragement seems to flip a switch in him. He picks up the pace, fucking her harder and faster against the tiled wall. The back of IU’s head keeps bumping against the cool tiles in the rhythm of his thrusts. It’s not hard enough to hurt or give her a headache, but the constant little impacts mix with the overwhelming pleasure, making her mind even hazier.
The boy suddenly notices and slows for a second, concern flashing across his face. He doesn’t want to hurt her.
He spins them around, so his back is now against the wall. Then he lifts IU clean off the floor, his hands gripping her small waist. She instinctively wraps her legs around his hips as he holds her up. Now he’s carrying her entire weight, fucking her onto his massive cock with powerful strokes. Gravity helps him drive even deeper inside her with every bounce. IU moans louder, her arms wrapped tightly around his neck and her head resting on his shoulder as he uses her like this. Water cascades over their bodies while he fucks her in mid-air, his thick cock slamming up into her again and again. IU’s small frame bounces on his cock, her pussy clenching tightly around him as she whimpers in pleasure against his neck. The feeling of being lifted and fucked so effortlessly makes her head spin with pleasure.
“Mmm, is that all you’ve got?”
She teases against his ear, a playful, challenging tone in her voice.
“I thought you were supposed to own me… Come on, baby. Fuck your little toy harder.”
He groans at her words, his grip on her waist tightening. Encouraged, IU keeps pushing him.
“Harder… I can take it. Destroy this tight little cunt you all love so much.”
She moans, using dirty words on purpose to rile him up.
“Don’t be gentle with me. I’m your fucktoy, remember? Use me.”
She repeats it again and again, whispering filthy encouragement between moans, nipping at his ear, rolling her hips to meet his thrusts. Each time she eggs him on, she feels his cock throb harder inside her.
But eventually, he’s had enough. With a low, almost animalistic growl, he slams her down onto his cock with all his strength. His hips snap upward violently, driving his massive length into her used pussy with brutal force. The wet, obscene sound of him destroying her tight cunt echoes through the shower as he fucks her with everything he has.
IU’s eyes roll back, a loud, broken cry escaping her lips as he completely lets go. He’s pounding her mercilessly now, lifting her up and slamming her back down onto his cock over and over, using her like a fleshlight. Her small body bounces helplessly in his arms, her pussy stretched wide around his girth as he destroys her with deep, powerful strokes.
“Yes-! Just like that…! Fuck me… ruin me…!”
The shy boy is gone. In his place is someone finally unleashing his full strength, fucking her senseless underneath the running shower. He slams her down onto his massive cock again and again, his hips snapping up with devastating force. Each deep plunge stretches her sore pussy to its limit, the wet, filthy sounds echoing loudly in the shower.
The intensity finally pushes IU over the edge. She cums hard around his cock, her walls clenching and spasming violently. Her entire body twitches and shakes uncontrollably in his arms as a powerful orgasm rips through her. A broken, high-pitched moan escapes her lips while her legs tighten around his waist. He slows his thrusts, letting her ride out the intense waves of pleasure, his thick cock still buried deep inside her fluttering pussy.
Right as her orgasm starts to fade, the bathroom door opens again. Two more boys walk in, clearly looking for her. Their eyes widen when they see the scene, IU being held up and fucked senseless in the shower.
Without a word, both of them pull down their boxers, freeing their hard cocks, and step closer under the spray. The boy carrying IU shifts his hands from her waist to her ass, gripping her cheeks firmly. Without the support on her waist and still weak from her orgasm, IU’s upper body falls backward. Her head tilts all the way back, hanging upside down, her wet hair dangling as her mouth ends up at the perfect height for the two new cocks right in front of her face. The boy holding her starts thrusting into her pussy again, slower but still deep and strong. At the same time, IU opens her mouth obediently. One of the new boys immediately pushes his cock past her lips, sliding into her throat from this upside-down angle. The second boy rubs his cock against her cheek and lips, waiting for his turn.
IU starts sucking them eagerly, alternating between the two cocks as best she can in her awkward, helpless position. Her body rocks between the three boys, one destroying her pussy while she services the other two with her mouth. Drool runs down her upside-down face, mixing with the shower water as she moans around their shafts, completely lost in being used once again. The two in front take turns sliding their cocks into her upside-down mouth, fucking her throat while her head hangs back helplessly.
IU is amazed at their stamina. She swears she already worked at least two loads out of each of the seven of them today alone. Some in the morning, some during the day, and plenty more tonight. And yet here they are, still hard, still eager, still using her holes like they can’t get enough. As exhausted as her body feels, she also loves it. She craves the never-ending attention they give her body. Being wanted this desperately by seven young, horny boys fulfills something deep inside her. She genuinely can’t remember the last time she went to sleep without at least one cock inside her, or the last time she woke up to a different one fucking her awake. These days she barely wears clothes anymore. The only time she puts anything on is when they travel to a new city or when she accompanies them to a concert, and even then, it’s usually just so they can use her quickly in the dressing room before and after the show.
Right now, held in the air and passed between three cocks, IU feels exactly where she belongs. Her muffled moans vibrate around whichever shaft is currently stretching her throat as the boy holding her continues to pound her pussy with deep, possessive strokes. The endless cycle of pleasure and use has become her new normal…and she wouldn’t have it any other way.
The boy holding IU up continues fucking her pussy with hard, reckless thrusts, bouncing her small body on his thick cock. She focuses on the two boys in front of her, using her mouth and tongue as best she can from her upside-down position.
It doesn’t take long. She sucks and strokes them eagerly until both are groaning and twitching. One after another, they pull out and unload on her face. Thick ropes of warm cum splash across her cheeks, nose, forehead, and chin. Some of it drips down into her eyes, making them sting as the cum mixes with the shower water. IU gasps and blinks rapidly, her vision blurring slightly from the mess. The sight of her pretty face completely covered in their cum proves too much for the boy fucking her. With a deep, rough groan, he slams her down hard onto his cock one final time and cums deep inside her pussy. She feels pulse after pulse of hot cum painting her walls white, filling her already sore cunt until it starts leaking out around his shaft. He holds her there for a long moment, buried to the hilt as he finishes pumping his load into her. IU hangs limply in his arms, breathing heavily, her face a sticky, cum-drenched mess and her pussy overflowing with his seed.
The three boys catch their breath, clearly satisfied. The one holding her gently lowers her legs back to the floor, keeping an arm around her waist to support her shaky body as the warm water continues to wash over all of them.
Tonight, the boys rented a private karaoke room in downtown Los Angeles. Colorful lights flash across the walls while two of the boys are having the time of their lives singing their hearts out at the machine, laughing and hyping each other up.
The rest of them are far more interested in using IU’s body. She’s in the middle of the large U-shaped sofa. One boy is sitting back comfortably with IU straddling him, her back pressed against his chest. Another boy stands in front of her between her spread legs. Both of their cocks are buried deep inside her pussy at the same time, stretching her wide as they thrust into her in alternating rhythms. IU’s upper body is twisted awkwardly to the left, her head turned so another boy can use her mouth. The silver ring gag keeps her lips stretched open perfectly as he fucks her throat with steady strokes. Her hands are busy too, each one wrapped around the cock of the last two boys standing on either side of her. She strokes them firmly, occasionally switching her grip or speeding up whenever they groan for more.
The contrast is almost surreal. The two boys at the karaoke machine are belting out lyrics and laughing, while right next to them, the other five are casually using IU like a shared sex toy. Her small body rocks and jolts between the three cocks filling her holes and the two in her hands. Cum from earlier rounds still leaks from her used holes, making everything even slicker as the boys continue to enjoy their private party.
The song the two boys were singing finally comes to an end with loud, off-key cheers from them both. One of them sets the microphone down and walks over to the group with a grin.
“I want a turn too.”
He says eagerly.
Another boy, still buried inside IU’s stretched pussy, laughs.
“She’s already full, man. You’ll have to wait.”
A third boy, the one currently fucking her mouth through the ring gag, smirks.
“Not every hole is filled yet.”
A cold shudder runs down IU’s spine. She has no problem with anal in general, but the idea of all three holes being used at the same time makes her stomach tighten with nervousness. She’s not sure her body can handle that much right now.
Another voice chimes in excitedly.
“We should give it a try.”
The two boys currently double-stuffing her pussy slow down and eventually come to a stop. The one she’s sitting on pulls his cock out of her cum-filled cunt with a wet sound. Before she can even catch her breath, she feels the blunt head of his cock nudge against her tight asshole. IU shakes her head frantically, trying to tell them they need lube - at least some spit or something - but the thick cock in her mouth and the ring gag turn her protests into incoherent, muffled noises.
For the first time since she offered herself to them, a flicker of genuine regret washes over her. These are still young, horny, and sometimes inexperienced boys who get carried away in the heat of the moment.
She gasps abruptly as he starts pushing into her ass without any proper lubrication. The burning stretch and discomfort make her eyes squeeze shut. Her body tenses, a low, strained whimper pulsing around the cock in her throat as he slowly forces his way into her tight, unprepared hole. The boy beneath her groans in pleasure, gripping her hips tightly while the others watch with hungry fascination, clearly eager to see how far they can push their shared toy.
IU struggles at first, her body tensing hard against the dry intrusion in her ass. She breathes heavily through her nose, doing her best to relax her muscles despite the burning stretch. The boy beneath her is surprisingly patient, pushing in slowly inch by inch until, with a deep groan, he finally bottoms out completely inside her tight ass.
Before IU can even adjust to the overwhelming fullness, the boy who just finished singing has his cock out and is already positioning himself at her dripping pussy. Her eyes widen in shock as she watches him line up and push forward.
She can’t believe it.
Her mouth is stuffed with a cock sliding through the ring gag, her ass is completely filled, and now her pussy is being stretched open again as the new boy sinks deep inside her. Every single one of her holes is full. Her pussy is taking its third cock of the night with the second one still being inside of it, while her ass is claimed at the same time.
When all four boys start moving again, IU’s mind melts into a foggy, overwhelming mix of ecstasy and discomfort. The sharp burn in her ass clashes with the deep, pleasurable fullness in her pussy and the relentless throat-fucking. Her small body rocks helplessly between them, jolting with every thrust as they use her simultaneously. Muffled, wet gagging sounds escape around the cock in her mouth while her eyes flutter, tears of overstimulation mixing with earlier loads of cum still drying on her face. The sensation of being so completely stuffed - four cocks owning all her holes at once - pushes her deeper into a hazy, submissive headspace. The discomfort in her ass slowly starts blending into the overwhelming pleasure as her body struggles to accommodate them all.
The boys groan and praise her between thrusts, clearly thrilled at how well their personal fucktoy is taking everything they give her. They keep using IU relentlessly, their rhythms slowly syncing up as they fuck her holes without mercy. One of the boys whose cock she’s jerking off with her right hand groans.
“Fuck… how does her ass feel?”
The boy beneath her, buried deep in her tightest hole, tries to answer but can barely form words.
“So… fucking tight.”
He gasps.
“I can feel the two of you in her pussy pressing against me… her hole is squeezing me so hard I can barely move.”
IU keeps shaking mindlessly between them, her small body jolting back and forth. Muffled, desperate moans vibrate around the thick cock sliding through her ring gag as drool runs down her chin.
One of the boys laughs, clearly amused.
“Look at her. She must really love having all her holes filled like this.”
One of the boys currently in her pussy reaches down between their bodies and finds her swollen clit. His fingers start rubbing firm, fast circles over the sensitive bud while he continues thrusting into her alongside the other cock.
The added stimulation quickly becomes too much. IU’s eyes roll back as a powerful orgasm crashes through her. Her entire body convulses violently between the four boys, her pussy and ass clamping around the cocks inside her, her muffled screams vibrating around the shaft in her mouth. Her hands tighten around the two cocks she’s stroking as she shakes and trembles through the intense climax. The boys all groan at the feeling of her holes squeezing them even tighter during her orgasm, but they don’t stop. They keep fucking her straight through it, drawing out her pleasure until she’s a twitching, overstimulated mess between them.
The 7th boy steps closer, stroking his hard cock as he watches. The boy currently using IU’s mouth notices and quickly pulls out. Before she can even gasp for air or say a single word, he yanks the ring gag off her head and immediately pushes his cock back between her lips. The 7th boy steps in right beside him and forces his own cock past her stretched lips as well.
IU’s mind fractures. All three of her holes are now completely filled, two thick cocks stretching her pussy, one deep in her ass, and now two cocks forcing their way into her mouth at the same time. Her jaw aches as her lips stretch crassly around both shafts, drool pouring down her chin while they start thrusting into her throat together.
The overwhelming fullness breaks something inside her. She cums again almost immediately, harder than before. Her entire body jerks ferociously between the five boys, her pussy and ass clamping down like a vice around the cocks buried inside her. Muffled, broken screams pulse around the two cocks in her mouth as her eyes roll back and tears stream down her cum-stained cheeks. Her hands keep stroking the last two boys weakly, her mind too wrecked to do anything else.
When the orgasm finally subsides, IU is left breathless, trembling, and completely destroyed. Her small body twitches helplessly between them, utterly used and broken in the most blissful way. She barely dares to think about what would happen if one of the boys whose cock she’s stroking decided to join the one in her ass… two cocks in every single hole at once. The mere thought makes her shudder with a mix of fear and dark, overwhelming arousal.
The arena is buzzing with energy as the concert is about to start. In a smaller room just down the hall from their main dressing room, three of the boys are taking one last moment with IU before they have to go on stage.
She’s on her knees in the middle of the room, completely naked except for the black rope binding her body. Her wrists are tied tightly together, and her legs are bound together at the ankles and knees, forcing her into a helpless, folded position. The ropes accentuate her petite frame, putting her small tits and dripping pussy on full display. Two of the boys are sitting on the couch in front of her. IU alternates between their cocks, sucking one deep into her mouth while stroking the other with her bound hands as best she can. Her head bobs sloppily, drool running down her chin as she services them eagerly. Behind her, the third boy is kneeling, gripping her hips. Thanks to the lube she taught them to use properly after that painful first time, his thick cock slides smoothly into her ass. He fucks her with firm, deep thrusts, groaning at how tight she still feels even after weeks of use.
“Mmmph-!”
IU moans around the cock in her mouth, her body rocking forward with every thrust into her ass. The ropes keep her perfectly in place as she’s used from both ends, her eyes half-lidded with lust.
One of the boys in front of her tangles his fingers in her hair, guiding her mouth deeper onto his shaft while the one behind her picks up the pace, pounding her lubed ass harder. The wet, filthy sounds of her sucking and getting fucked fill the small room, mixing with their low groans.
They still have a few minutes before they need to join the others and go on stage. For now, they’re fully enjoying their personal pre-show ritual, using their favorite toy to get rid of the last bit of nerves. IU, bound and dripping, takes everything they give her with eager, submissive moans.
Suddenly, a sharp knock comes from the door.
A staff member’s voice calls out.
“Guys! Concert starts in five minutes! You need to get ready!”
The boy whose cock IU is currently sucking groans in frustration.
“Fuck… work a bit quicker, noona. We need to finish.”
IU immediately obeys, sucking them with renewed desperation. She bobs her head faster, taking them as deep as she can while her tongue works frantically. Her ass clenches around the cock pounding into her from behind as she tries to please all three of them at once. The pressure and her eager efforts quickly push the boy in her ass over the edge. He grips her bound hips tightly and buries himself deep inside her with a low, shaky groan.
“Shit… her ass feels so good.”
He gasps as he starts cuming. Thick ropes of warm cum flood her tight hole, filling her up as he grinds against her ass. He stays buried inside her for a few moments, savoring the feeling, before slowly pulling out. A trickle of his load leaks from her used asshole and runs down her thigh. The two boys in front of her are breathing hard, clearly close as well, their hands guiding her head as she desperately sucks them off, trying to make them cum before they have to leave for the stage.
Both boys groan almost at the same time. The one in her mouth cums first, shooting thick ropes of cum straight down her throat. She swallows as much as she can, but some still leaks from the corners of her lips. At the same moment, the second boy groans and unloads over her hand, covering her fingers and wrist with warm cum.
One of them gives her an approving pat on the head, ruffling her hair.
“Good girl.”
The other smirks down at her.
“Good job, slut.”
They both stand up, quickly pulling up their pants and getting dressed. Within seconds, they’re heading out the door. IU breathes hard, trying to catch her breath. She brings her cum-covered hand to her mouth and starts licking it clean, savoring the taste. Then she feels the boy who had been fucking her ass move behind her again. He pushes a thick vibrator into her already soaked and cum-filled pussy. She gasps at the sudden stretch, but doesn’t think much of it.
Until he turns it on.
The vibrator immediately roars to life on the highest setting. Intense, powerful vibrations surge through her entire body. IU’s eyes widen and she lets out a loud, broken moan as her overstimulated pussy clenches hard around the buzzing toy. Her head falls forward, body shaking brutally as the overwhelming sensations make it hard to think. It takes her several long seconds just to regain some clarity.
When she finally manages to lift her head and look around, horror washes over her.
The room is empty. The three boys are gone, already heading to the stage for the concert. She’s left alone, tied up with black rope, completely naked, with a powerful vibrator buried deep in her pussy on its maximum setting, buzzing mercilessly inside her. Cum leaks from her used ass and drips down her thighs as the toy continues to drive her closer and closer to another orgasm. IU’s eyes lock onto the small remote control for the vibrator, lying temptingly on the armrest of the couch. Just barely out of reach. With her wrists tied tightly and her legs bound together, there’s no way she can grab it. Especially not with the toy already on its highest setting, relentlessly buzzing inside her soaked pussy.
She’s right on the edge. The first orgasm crashes over her without mercy. IU spasms violently on her knees, her whole body shaking and jerking against the black ropes as a loud, broken moan tears from her throat. Her pussy clenches hard around the vibrating toy, juices dripping down her thighs and mixing with the cum already leaking from her ass. It takes her a long time to come down, gasping and trembling. But the vibrator doesn’t slow down even for a second. The intense, high-frequency buzzing keeps pushing her toward another peak almost immediately.
She can’t believe they left her like this. Usually, when they have concerts or long schedules, they let her rest, take a bath, watch a movie, or even go out to eat if she wants. But tonight, for whatever reason, they decided to leave her bound and helpless backstage with a powerful vibrator buried deep inside her on maximum.
Another orgasm is already building fast. IU whimpers, her body twitching as the pleasure borders on overstimulation. She’s stuck here, naked, tied up, covered in cum, and forced to cum again and again until the boys come back after the concert. The thought of how long their set usually lasts makes her shudder with a mix of dread and dark arousal. She has no choice but to take it, wave after wave, until they finally return to untie her.
IU remains trapped in that torturous state of endless pleasure, her body helplessly rocking on her knees in the middle of the room. Through the walls, she can faintly hear the concert happening. The roar of the crowd, the pulsing music, and the boys’ voices singing. Every time a song ends and the cheers explode, she knows another few minutes have passed. The longer it drags on, the more desperate she becomes. The black rope digs painfully into her wrists and ankles, cutting into her soft skin. Her limbs have started going slightly numb from the restrictive position, but she can barely focus on the discomfort. The powerful vibrator buried deep in her pussy keeps buzzing ruthlessly on its highest setting, forcing orgasm after orgasm out of her exhausted body.
Her mind is in a constant foggy, hazy state, pleasure and overstimulation blending together until she can barely think. She cums again and again, sometimes with barely any break between them. Her body twitches and shakes as fresh waves of ecstasy rip through her. Drool runs down her chin. Tears of overwhelming sensation streak her flushed cheeks. Cum from earlier slowly leaks from her used ass and mixes with her own juices dripping onto the floor beneath her.
She loses track of time completely. All she knows is the relentless vibration inside her, the distant sound of the concert, and the growing, aching desperation for it to finally end. Her body is completely at the mercy of the toy they left inside her, forced to endure wave after wave of pleasure while she waits helplessly for the boys to return. And she keeps drifting deeper into a state of mindless, overwhelming pleasure.
Every time a song ends and the crowd erupts in cheers, a tiny spark of hope flickers in her fogged mind.
“This is it. They’re finished. They’ll come back and release me.”
But then the next song starts, and the cycle of desperate anticipation begins again. Each false hope crushes her a little more.
Her body keeps twitching and shaking as orgasm after orgasm is ripped from her. The vibrator buzzes endlessly inside her overstimulated pussy, showing no mercy. At some point, she can no longer tell if she’s fully conscious or if she keeps passing out from the intensity. Time loses all meaning. Her mind is floating in a thick, hazy fog of pure sensation.
Eventually, even the distant sound of the concert fades away. She doesn’t know whether the show is finally over and the arena has gone quiet… or if her mind has simply gone so far gone that she can no longer process any sounds at all. The only thing she’s aware of is the relentless, powerful vibrations deep inside her and the constant, overwhelming waves of pleasure-pain crashing through her exhausted body.
She’s completely lost, tied up, dripping with cum and her own juices, trembling on her knees in the empty room. A broken, mindless toy waiting for her owners to finally return.
IU stirs weakly when she hears footsteps approaching the door. Her head feels impossibly heavy. She can barely lift it. Her cheek is still pressed against the couch. For a terrifying second, panic cuts through the fog. What if it’s staff? What if someone else finds her like this? Naked, tied up, covered in cum, with a vibrator still buzzing cruelly inside her.
The door opens.
Relief washes over her when she sees familiar faces. She can’t tell if it’s just a few of them or all seven. Her brain is too clouded to count or focus properly. Their voices sound distant and muffled, like they’re speaking underwater. She catches fragments of laughter and casual conversation, but none of the words fully register.
A small flicker of hope blooms in her chest.
“Please… turn it off…”
Instead, someone kneels behind her. She feels the blunt head of a cock press against her already sore and leaking asshole. A weak, broken whimper escapes her drooling lips as he pushes inside her. She can’t even make a proper sound of protest or pleasure. Her head lolls on the couch cushion, eyes half-lidded and crossed as he starts thrusting into her ass. The vibrator in her pussy continues buzzing on full power, making the double penetration feel even more overwhelming.
She lies there completely passive, taking his cock. Drool runs from the corner of her mouth onto the couch while her bound body rocks limply with each deep stroke. Her mind is still too far gone to do anything but endure. She looks like a pleasure-filled, almost lifeless doll. Her body is completely spent, too exhausted to even orgasm anymore. She just takes the cock thrusting into her ass with weak, limp twitches, her mind floating in a deep, hazy fog. Every movement feels distant, like it’s happening to someone else.
The boy using her ass gives her a firm spank. The sharp sting blooms across her skin, but she can barely register the sound of the slap. It’s muffled and far away in her clouded mind. She only feels the heat of the impact.
Then, though she can’t properly hear it, one of the boys speaks up.
“Take the vibrator out. I want her pussy.”
IU’s heavy-lidded eyes barely manage to focus as one of them reaches for the remote lying on the couch. A moment later, the relentless, maddening buzzing deep inside her pussy finally dies down. The sudden absence of the intense vibrations leaves her feeling strangely empty. A weak, shaky breath escapes her drooling lips as the boy behind her continues slowly fucking her ass, waiting for his friend to pull the toy out of her overstimulated cunt.
IU feels everything happening to her as if she’s watching someone else experience it from far away… yet every sensation still crashes through her exhausted body with full intensity. The boy in her ass keeps thrusting lazily while another pulls the vibrator out of her pussy. Almost immediately, a different cock replaces it, sliding into her slick cunt. Within minutes, all seven of the boys have gathered around her bound, helpless body.
She is completely surrounded. Two thick cocks stretch her pussy at the same time, pounding into her with deep, alternating thrusts. Another boy is buried in her ass, fucking her with slow but vigorous strokes. Two more stand in front of her, taking turns using her mouth, sliding their cocks past her lips and down her throat while she drools helplessly. Her bound hands are wrapped around the last two boys’ dicks, who use her soft palms and fingers to stroke themselves.
IU is a limp, broken mess in the center of them all. Her small body rocks and jolts weakly between the seven young boys as they use every single one of her holes and hands without mercy. Muffled, wet gagging sounds escape around the cocks in her mouth while her eyes remain glassy and unfocused.
She can barely think. All that exists is the overwhelming sensation of being completely filled and used by all of them at once. Her mind drifts in and out of the heavy fog of pleasure and exhaustion, reduced to nothing but a warm, willing fucktoy.
IU barely registers one of the boys whose cock she was stroking stepping back. Her mind is too far gone to make sense of it. A moment later, the boy thrusting into her ass slows down and holds still, buried deep inside her. She expects them to simply switch places like they often do. Instead, she feels the second boy - the one who had been using her hand - pressing the head of his cock against her already-stuffed asshole, right alongside the first one.
Her eyes widen slightly, a weak, broken sound escaping around the two cocks in her mouth as her body instinctively tenses. Two cocks. In her ass. At the same time.
The boy already inside her ass groans and holds her hips steady while his friend slowly pushes forward. IU’s tight ring stretches painfully around the second thick cock as he forces his way in alongside the first. The burning, overwhelming fullness makes her whole body shudder violently.
At the same time, the two boys double-stuffing her pussy keep fucking her without pause, their cocks sliding against each other inside her soaked cunt.
IU’s mind struggles to comprehend the sheer intensity of it. Two cocks stretching her pussy and now two thick cocks forcing their way into her ass at the same time. Her small, bound body trembles nonstop between all seven boys as they push her limits. A muffled, overwhelmed cry vibrates around the cocks in her mouth as her holes are stretched to their absolute maximum. All seven of the boys continue using IU ruthlessly, casually switching positions whenever they feel like it.
Sometimes the two in her pussy pull out and are replaced by different boys. Other times one of the boys in her mouth steps back so another can take his place. They rotate between her holes, treating her like their personal, living sex doll. At one point, the two cocks in her ass are replaced by a different pair. Her body is passed around and repositioned without ever being fully empty.
IU hangs in a constant, hazy state of overwhelming sensation. Every so often, she feels the familiar build-up, the tingling pressure of an impending orgasm. Her body twitches and her holes clench weakly around the cocks inside her… but nothing comes.
She stays trapped right on the edge, unable to tip over. Her body is simply too numb, too exhausted, and too overstimulated to actually cum anymore. The pleasure builds and builds but never releases, leaving her in a torturous limbo of desperate, unfinished need. She drools helplessly around whichever cocks are currently using her mouth, her eyes glassy and unfocused. Her bound limbs barely twitch anymore as the boys keep fucking her holes and using her hands. Satisfied groans fill the room around her as they enjoy their broken little toy after the long concert.
IU has completely lost track of time. All she knows is the endless feeling of being stuffed full from every direction, hovering helplessly on the brink of orgasm without any hope of relief. They rotate around her bound body in a constant rhythm, cocks sliding in and out of her pussy, ass, and mouth in an endless cycle. Sometimes two in her pussy, sometimes two in her ass, always at least one (often two) in her mouth. Her hands are kept busy stroking whichever boys aren’t currently inside her holes.
Every now and then one of them groans and cums, either deep inside her pussy, her ass, or across her body. IU feels nothing but warmth spreading through her as their loads paint her insides or splatter across her skin, tits, and face. She’s already so full and covered that it barely registers anymore. Whenever someone cums in her mouth, she gags and chokes weakly. Her body is too tired to swallow properly, so thick cum spills from the corners of her stretched lips, mixing with her drool and dripping down her chin in messy strings. She coughs and sputters around the next cock that immediately replaces the one that just finished.
Her mind has gone almost completely blank. She’s no longer thinking, only existing as a warm, wet, used hole for them. Her small body twitches and jolts limply between the seven young boys as they keep enjoying her, completely unbothered by how broken and exhausted she has become.
The doorbell rings through IU’s quiet apartment. She feels a flutter of excitement in her stomach as she walks over to open the door. It’s strangely surreal to realize that for almost two full months they had used her almost every single day - usually multiple times a day - yet none of the boys had ever been to her apartment before. This would be their first time seeing her personal space.
When she opens the door, her face lights up with a bright, excited smile. All seven of them are standing there, casually dressed and already looking at her with that familiar hungry glint in their eyes.
“Hi…”
She says carefully, stepping aside to let them in. Her voice carries a playful, needy tone.
“Come in.”
Just one week without them had been enough for her body to mostly recover. The constant soreness had faded, her holes had tightened back up, and the exhaustion had lifted. But that week had also left her aching in a completely different way. Her body missed being used. Craved it.
She was more than ready for them to break her all over again.
As the boys step inside and close the door behind them, IU can already feel the familiar heat building between her legs. She bites her lip, looking up at them with sparkling, anticipatory eyes.
“I’ve been waiting for this.”
She admits quietly, her voice soft but dripping with excitement.
“One last time… before everything goes back to normal. Use me as much as you want tonight.”
They largely ignore her filthy invitation.
One of them immediately asks her.
“Where’s the bathroom?”
Then he starts walking down the hallway before IU can even finish pointing him in the right direction. Another heads straight for the kitchen.
“I’m thirsty.”
He mutters, already opening her cabinets and grabbing a glass like he’s been here a hundred times.
IU stands there in the middle of her own living room, feeling oddly insulted by how casually they’re intruding into her private space. At the same time, their complete indifference to her obvious desire to be used again makes her cheeks burn. She’s already dripping wet under her dress, aching for their attention, yet they’re acting like this is just another casual hangout.
Finally, one of the boys steps closer. He tilts her chin up with two fingers, forcing her to look at him. IU smiles up at him hopefully, her heart beating faster. His eyes slowly drift down her body, taking in the elegant black-and-white strapless dress that hugs her petite frame. He lets out a small chuckle.
“You didn’t have to dress up so nicely.”
He says, almost dismissively.
“You could’ve just answered the door naked. Would’ve saved time.”
IU blushes deeply, a sharp sting of shame washing over her. She had wanted to look pretty for them tonight, to feel a little bit like the elegant, older idol again instead of just their toy. But with one sentence, he made her feel small again.
His hand slides down from her chin, over her neck, and along her waist, gripping her possessively through the thin fabric of the dress. The casual touch makes her shiver with renewed need, even as the humiliation burns in her chest.
Another boy steps forward, joining the first one in front of her. The first boy gives her ass another hard, possessive squeeze through the elegant dress, making her gasp. At the same time, the second boy places a firm hand on her bare shoulder and gently but insistently guides her down.
IU’s attempt to look dignified and put-together completely shatters in seconds. She sinks obediently to her knees right there on the floor of her own living room, the strapless dress bunching up around her. The fabric that had made her feel elegant and sexy just moments ago now feels almost ridiculous as she kneels submissively before them.
Five of the boys step closer, surrounding her. The sound of zippers being pulled down fills the room as they free their cocks one after another. They stand over her, stroking themselves while looking down at her with that familiar mix of hunger and casual ownership.
IU looks up at them from her knees, cheeks flushed with embarrassment and arousal. Her elegant image as the respected older idol is gone in an instant, replaced once again by their eager, willing little fucktoy.
One of the boys reaches down and lightly taps her cheek with his cock.
“Open up.”
IU obediently opens her mouth wide. Two cocks immediately slide in, stretching her lips around their combined thickness. By now, having her mouth stuffed with two cocks at once feels completely normal to her. At the very beginning it had felt strange and difficult - her jaw aching, her gag reflex constantly triggered - but after nearly two months of near-daily use, she can take them both comfortably, her tongue working between them as best she can.
She reaches out with both hands, wrapping her fingers around two different cocks and starting to stroke them steadily. The familiar, filthy rhythm returns instantly.
But only after a few moments, the fifth boy grabs her wrist and pulls one of her hands off the cock she was stroking. He guides her hand to his own shaft instead, silently demanding her attention. IU doesn’t resist. She simply adjusts, now stroking three different cocks in rotation while sucking the two in her mouth.
The boys stand around her in a loose circle, casually using her face. One of them lightly pets her hair as she works, like one might pet a well-behaved pet.
Her elegant dress gets occasionally stepped on as she kneels there on the floor of her own apartment, serving all five of them at once. The wet, sloppy sounds of her sucking and the soft strokes of her hands fill the room. She feels small, used, and strangely content, exactly where she belongs in this final session with them.
The boy who had gone to get a drink walks up behind her, still holding the glass in one hand.
“Fuck… I can’t believe I went a whole week without this pussy around my cock.”
IU doesn’t respond, her mouth is too full, stretched wide around two cocks, while her hands keep stroking two others. She can only moan softly around the shafts as the boy behind her kneels down and starts peppering her bare shoulders and upper back with wet kisses.
Another boy, one whose cock she’s currently stroking, groans.
“I’d love to use her forever. Never stop. Just keep her as our personal toy.”
The words send a rush of conflicting emotions through IU. For a moment, she imagines it, years of being their constant fucktoy, servicing their cocks every single day, her body and holes always available. The thought makes her pussy throb with excitement… but there’s also uncertainty. Could her mind and body even handle that? And what about the risk of scandals if they ever got caught?
Before she can dwell on it, the boy behind her lifts the hem of her dress, bunching it up around her waist and exposing her ass. He yanks her panties roughly to the side. IU doesn’t stop sucking and stroking for even a second. She feels the head of his cock press against her dripping entrance, then push inside her in one deep thrust. A muffled moan vibrates around the two cocks in her mouth as he fills her pussy completely. He immediately starts fucking her, one hand gripping her hip.
IU lies face-down on her own bed, completely naked and tightly bound. Her wrists are tied together behind her back, and her ankles are bound to her wrists in a strict hogtie position, forcing her back into a deep arch. Her legs are spread as wide as the ropes allow. Her hair is gathered and tied back with her own panties to keep it out of the way.
Three boys kneel in front of her head, taking turns skullfucking her. Because of the position, she can barely move her head, so they simply grip her hair and fuck her throat raw, one after another. Wet gagging and choking sounds fill the room as they use her mouth like a fleshlight. Behind her, two boys are double-stuffing her pussy, their cocks stretching her wide as they thrust into her soaked cunt. At the same time, the last two boys are fucking her ass together, their thick shafts forcing her tightest hole open as they pound into her.
IU lies there helplessly, her petite body rocking and jolting between all seven boys. Drool pours from her mouth onto the sheets as she’s relentlessly gagged. Her holes are stretched to their absolute limit - two cocks in her pussy and two in her ass at the same time - while the three in front keep rotating in and out of her throat.
She can barely make any sound other than wet, broken gagging noises. Her eyes are glassy, tears streaming down her face as she gets ruined in her own bed, reduced once again to nothing but their shared, bound fucktoy.
One of the three boys kneeling in front of her suddenly suggests a new idea.
“We should try to fit all three of our cocks in her mouth.”
IU, with one thick cock already buried deep in her throat, doesn’t even have time to react or complain. The second boy immediately pushes forward, forcing his cock past her stretched lips alongside the first one. Her jaw aches as her mouth is stretched wide around two cocks. Then, while one of the boys behind her delivers a series of hard spanks to her ass - turning her cheeks bright red - the third boy, the one with the biggest cock, steps up and tries to push his fat head past her already overstuffed lips.
IU’s eyes widen in shock and discomfort as he forces his way in. Her jaw stretches to its absolute limit, her lips pulled painfully tight around all three cocks. She gags violently, choking and sputtering as the three boys try to stuff her mouth completely full. Drool pours messily down her chin and onto the sheets as they start moving. They begin taking turns, each thrusting roughly into her overstuffed throat once before pulling back to let the next one have a go. It’s a cruel, rotating rhythm that keeps her mouth constantly stretched to its absolute limit. IU feels like they’re going to break her jaw or rip her throat apart. Her mouth is painfully full, her lips stretched thin and numb around three cocks. Occasionally, her teeth scrape uncomfortably against their shafts, earning her a few sharp hisses and harder thrusts in retaliation.
One of the boys laughs as a nasty thought enters his head.
“We could probably fit a fourth cock in there… but first we’d have to pull out all her teeth.”
The other boys burst into laughter at the crude joke. IU’s face burns with deep humiliation as they casually talk about her like that while destroying her holes.
At that moment, the boy with the biggest cock pushes forward, forcing his thick shaft deep into her throat and completely blocking her airway. IU’s eyes widen in panic as she struggles for air, her bound body jerking weakly. Her vision starts to blur at the edges. One of the boys double-stuffing her ass chuckles, watching her twitch.
“If we’re already talking about upgrading her body, we might as well get her bigger tits too.”
“Yeah. Her tits are way too small for proper titjobs right now. We need more places on her body we can use.”
The casual, degrading way they talk about modifying her body while using every one of her holes sends a fresh wave of burning shame through IU. Her entire face and chest flush red with humiliation, even as tears stream down her cheeks and drool pours from her overstretched mouth.
She feels small, pathetic, and completely objectified - exactly how they like her. And despite the shame, her pussy clenches hard around the two cocks inside it. She tries desperately to speak around the three cocks. Muffled, wet, incoherent sounds are all that escape, garbled and pathetic. She doesn’t even know what she wants to say. Part of her knows she should complain, should tell them to stop talking about her like that, to stop treating her this way in her own home.
But a darker, more disgusting part of her mind whispers something very different.
“Do it… become their toy completely.”
The thought makes her pussy cramp. She imagines it. Getting her tits enlarged for them, letting them turn her into the perfect set of holes. No more pretending to be the elegant, respected idol. Just a worthless, brainless fucktoy whose only purpose is to take young cock in every way possible.
That shameful fantasy makes her moan weakly around the three shafts destroying her throat. Her eyes water even more as the humiliation burns through her, mixing with raw, desperate arousal. The boys laugh at her pathetic attempts to speak, clearly enjoying how broken and overwhelmed she sounds. One of them pats her head condescendingly while another thrusts deeper into her throat.
“Yeah… keep making those noises. That’s all a set of holes like you needs to do.”
IU’s mind spins as they continue using her without mercy. The degrading fantasy they planted in her head refuses to leave, making her wetter and more submissive with every harsh thrust. She feels herself sinking deeper into that depraved headspace, dangerously close to wanting everything they were joking about.
Later that night, IU kneels exhausted on the floor of her living room again. Her body is covered in a thin layer of sweat, her hair messy and sticking to her skin. Thick evidence of earlier rounds leaks from her used pussy and ass, dripping onto the floor beneath her. She looks thoroughly wrecked, eyes glassy, cheeks flushed.
The seven boys stand in a tight circle around her, all of them slowly stroking their hard cocks. The one directly in front of her holds up his phone, camera aimed straight at her face.
He hits record.
Without needing to be told, IU leans forward and starts serving them. She turns her head left and right, taking one cock into her mouth for a few sloppy, eager bobs before pulling off and moving to the next. Her hands reach out to stroke two more at the same time, pumping them steadily while she rotates between all seven. She moves as quickly as her tired body allows, sucking, licking, and stroking with desperate enthusiasm, making sure no cock is neglected for long. Drool runs down her chin and onto her small tits as she works, her head turning constantly from one throbbing shaft to another. The boys groan and murmur encouragement. The one in front keeps his camera steady on her messy, eager face.
“Good girl.”
One of them praises her.
“Show the camera how much you love serving us.”
IU moans around whichever cock is currently in her mouth, her exhausted body still pushing itself to please them completely for this last time. She doesn’t want this to end, but is also afraid that, if she doesn’t end it tonight, it’ll never end. And IU isn’t sure if her body would survive that.
She continues working frantically, her head turning from cock to cock as she sucks, licks, and strokes all seven of them. The boys groan and stroke themselves faster when her mouth or hands aren’t on them, clearly getting closer to their respective orgasms.
The first boy to cum is the one directly in front of her. He grabs her hair and pushes deep into her mouth, groaning as he unloads. Thick ropes of cum shoot straight down her throat. IU tries her best to swallow, but there’s too much. Some of it spills from the corners of her lips as she coughs and gasps. Before she can fully recover, the next boy steps forward and aims his cock at her face. He strokes himself quickly and erupts, painting her forehead, nose, and left cheek with warm, sticky cum. IU instinctively opens her mouth wider, trying to catch some of it on her tongue.
One by one, they start finishing. The third boy grabs her head and fucks her mouth for a few final thrusts before cuming deep inside. She gags hard, cum bubbling from her nostrils as she struggles to swallow. The fourth boy chooses her tits, covering her small chest in several heavy spurts. The fifth aims for her face again, adding to the growing mess across her cheeks and lips.
By now IU’s face is a complete wreck, glazed with multiple loads, her eyelashes clumped together, cum dripping from her chin onto her breasts. She keeps moving, sucking and stroking the remaining boys with everything she has left.
The sixth boy groans and unloads directly into her open mouth. She tries to swallow but ends up choking, more cum spilling down her chin and onto her thighs. The last boy, the one who had been patient, steps up and strokes himself furiously. He aims for her face and adds the final, thick load across her already ruined features, covering her from forehead to chin.
IU kneels there panting, completely covered in their cum. It drips from her face, runs down her neck and chest, and leaks from her used holes. Her eyes are half-lidded, her breathing ragged as she looks up at the seven boys circling her.
They stand there for a moment, admiring their work, their beautiful, respected sunbae reduced to a cum-drenched, exhausted mess on her own apartment floor.
One of them reaches down and gently pats her cum-covered head.
“Same time tomorrow?”
All of them laugh and IU hopes that it’s just a joke. As much as she loved the last two months, it has to come to an end. Her body is sore and exhausted. She lost count on how many loads she got in her pussy after only the first few days. Her jaw still hurts, her gaping ass is still leaking. If the doorbell rings tomorrow, she promises herself that she won’t open the door. She was desperate to try out what it’d feel like to get passed around and used by several younger boys. Now her experiment is over, she hopes. For now, her dark fantasies and slightly rougher kinks have been satisfied.
Tanpa judul @perfectlychiefcloud - Tumblr Blog | Tumgag
